《Slime Tamer's Chronicles》 Prologue Living Hell and a New beginning How many people wish to always live happily with their parents without trouble or worry? I think everyone would like that until they made their own family. For me, I wasn''t able to hold on to that fleeting dream. My dad was a rich asshole who was nice in his youth but after some years became an ass. It was when I was eight that mom divorced but she lost the custody war and now I can barely see her because dad doesn''t permit it. He got worse and after some time began to take his frustration out on me whenever I was home. To deal with the anger that built up I took up two completely different hobbies. First was martial arts to vent my anger before I reached home where I needed to remain calm against him. The second one is Japanese anime, manga and light novels. These helped distract my mind from him when I was at home where, after making dinner for the asshole, I would lock myself in my room. I''m fifteen now and I''ve been getting ready for this day. Today is the same day dad divorced my mom a few years back and the hell began so I found it appropriate to end my suffering on the same day. I get home with an extra heavy backpack and quickly run up to my room and lock the door just as I start to hear his ranting about food and money. Yeah, he makes me work like his personal slave so he can laze around. He works the stock markets, and as much as I hate it, he is good at what he does which is why he still has so much money after so long. Not like I get access to much of it. Still, after he blows his extra money he uses me to get more. Things like bills are paid since he hates having things cut, but after that his money and mine go into gambling, drinking and bitches. The young and strong boy look he had when he was younger was lost, now he was nothing more than a fat pig. As I reached my room I locked it and threw my bag on the bed before pulling out what¡¯s in there. Protection gear used by boxers, gloves and shin guards from Muay-Tai and american football leg and chest gear. Modern day full set armor. Like all the virtual games there are today I put on the armor to protect myself and beat this ass senseless. Besides this I had a weapon to optimize my power. After putting the gear on, I pull out some brass knuckles and put them on just over my gloves. Just as I finish my preparation I hear whining and ranting outside my door followed by banging. My room is on the second floor just next to the stairs. It makes it inconvenient if he falls because I want to kill him with my fists. I walk to the door and get ready before I unlock the door. What followed was kicking the door open. When he straightened up what he saw was a fist with brass knuckles connecting with the bridge of his nose. I heard a crack which meant I broke his nose bone. Not only that, I also hit both his eyes since the knuckles reached in nicely. He fell back into the bathroom that was right in front of my room. He was holding his eyes and nose while sprawling on the ground. I lifted my leg and as soon as he got on his back I let the powerful kick fly right in between his legs. Let me say, many if not all virtual games have time distortion as well as a feedback system. All the modern martial arts dojos use the virtual world to train their disciples. These training rooms have an even larger distortion so they can keep the trainees for longer. This is how I could learn so much martial arts in so little time. With this ass crunched up, I got to his right side before kicking just under the ribs so as to not kill him. "This is for everything you did to me. I will show you how good it is to feel pain." I say then began a long beating session. I gagged him and slowly made him feel all the pain I have bottled up during my life. I still think he is getting out cheap but halfway through he kicked the bucket. I had a lot more to do, but I guess someone so weak can''t handle more. I searched his pocket and removed his credit card and several other bank documents. I go to his computer and after some hacking I get in. Sci-fi games do have their charm, especially when they use real world coding. I then moved to his stocks and bank account. It was empty since he used it all. I look at the stocks and then I press sell. I put all of his stocks for sale and really quickly the bank account was filled with several millions. I then enter the bank account and then from my pocket I pull out another set of numbers. It was my mother¡¯s bank account. She helps me and has been storing a bit of extra money I give to her. I press transfer and then max the transfer to her account. I was going to make this ass pay her back in triple. When the account was emptied again I shut the pc off and then removed my gear before cleaning all of it with bleach several times. I packed everything and then left and went to return all of it. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With this I can finally live my life. I wasn''t going to go to my mother because she has a new family and to have a criminal in her home would cause trouble for them. I just walk through the night streets. There aren¡¯t many cars around, so I just need to keep listening attentively so I can evade them easily. The quiet cool autumn air helps cool my head as I walk at night. When I reached an intersection with absolutely no cars no matter what side you look at, I just walked out. It was then that a bright light lit up the street and a sudden loud horn sounded. I looked out and saw a truck heading towards me. The driver was hidden but I could still see them. Two glowing red eyes on the figure of the truck driver. I couldn''t move, I have been trained by unorthodox methods to do many things that seem impossible and what I feel now is possible but something is holding me in place. So this is what happens in those fan fictions and light novels with reincarnation. The driver is fucking satan himself and he holds you with magic. I could only chuckle at the irony. Was this karma? Because if it was then it was too cruel. To make it worse, as soon as the truck hit me I could feel every bone in my body break. It wasn''t an instant kill, probably. Maybe he just wanted to make me suffer more. Yep, that''s what happened. As soon as my body disconnected everything went black. I didn''t feel pain or anything. I saw nothing but darkness. So this was the afterlife, or was this the place souls waited for God to call us back. I just sat in the darkness. I don''t know for how long but soon a light shined before I found myself in a white room. Sitting on a desk was a young boy who looked bored out of his wits. Is this god? Well it might be possible since god is immortal so being a child could be possible. Then again from all reincarnation stories I read, for all I know he could be the god of halflings. ¡°WHO DID YOU CALL A HALFLING!¡± He shouted, extremely offended. "You heard that?" ¡°Of course! I can read your mind.¡± He replied, with a huff. "Oh, sorry I didn''t know. Also why can''t I speak normally?" I asked ¡°No body.¡± He points down and I look. What I see is a small glowing body with no features floating. "Wow this is awesome. So are you going to send me to hell for killing that piece of shit or am I being reincarnated?" I asked as I look at the strangeness of my form. He looked at me strangely, ¡°You sure are calm.¡± he said "Nothing to live for in that shit hole of a planet. At best I would have been sent to jail and become like that asshole after getting out." I replied. He was quiet for a long time. ¡°Just send the brat off to the next world!¡± A new voice rang and I turned to see. Standing there behind me was a tall pale skinned man with black hair and eyes just as black as the abyss I was just in. He wore a black suit and had a mysterious aura around him. His looks would make any woman melt in his hands. ¡°Shut up Lucifer. I can''t decide how I should treat him. He killed his father, but was beaten all his life. He trained in earnest but for revenge. Sold all the stocks which would be doubted as stealing but gave it to his mother. He¡¯s so balanced that I can''t decide.¡± the boy, who was probably god, said ¡°Put him in a hero summoning then.¡± Lucifer said. "Hell no! Like hell I would serve those pompous church fanatics to kill some random demon lord just to die and have the church make a new demon lord." I shouted. The man next to me laughed out loud but the boy frowned. Seems like I hit a sore spot. ¡°Fine. You will be reincarnated but with a blessing and a curse. Your new body will be weak, you won''t be able to gain physical strength the normal way but your blessing is that animals and monsters won''t attack you.¡± the boy said. ¡°That¡¯s a big blessing.¡± Lucifer said, surprised. ¡°He already has an affinity for animals so it just makes it better.¡± the boy replied. ¡°For me, I, who ran you over, will make it worse. Hahahah!¡± Lucifer said with an evil grin. With a snap of his finger my featureless body grew and touched the ground. The body of a child formed. A small body but with a powerful strange feeling. I looked around a bit and noticed the long silver hair going down my back. To confirm my suspicion I looked between my legs. Yep, I¡¯m a girl. Lucifer was expecting me to worry, scream and cry but all I felt was relief. "Thank you. I didn''t want to remember myself because it would simply bring back bad memories." I said with a smile. His face was in shock and it was this time for the boy to laugh. I chuckled at myself because my voice was a high pitched soprano voice. From what I guessed, I would look almost like a small doll. I bet I would look amazing with a gothic dress on. "Anyway, what is this strange feeling in my body?" I asked. The boy, hearing my voice, calmed down. "That is called Magic Power in some worlds. The world you are going to calls it Mana just like your old world in several games." The boy explained I get it, it felt very different from what I felt in games but then again, those were games. Still, the control I gained from using mana in virtual reality games was still here. In many, if not all, games I played I took class like a monk who used martial arts to fight as well as mana to augment their strength. With what I could I was able to coat my hand with a small aura of mana. The magic power caused a small green glow around my hand which made me think of dragon ball. Wondering how strong it was I did a quick hit in connecting my fist to Lucifer¡¯s gut. He bent over as sweat drops formed on his head. "Wow, to make the devil bend over, wasn''t I given a bit too much power?" I asked in awe. "That is your own power. We took all the training and the power you had with your body and converted it into power to make your new body. With your physical strength being very small your own magic power balances that by giving you that overwhelming amount of mana." The boy explained. I smile as I look at my fist, then at the devil who slowly got up and rubbed his gut with a frown. "One last question. Will I be reborn and someday I will look like this or will I gain this body and I will be left in the world?" I asked The two looked at each other having a silent conversation. "What do you want?" The boy asked I tilt my head a moment while thinking. Thinking of how my life was, I really didn''t want to suffer again. "Send me outside of a town or village you think I will be safe in while I grow. I don''t want to suffer from abusive parents again." I said. With a nod and a snap of a finger I vanished in a flash of light. All that was left was the god and the devil. "Wonder how entertaining things will be when she gets there. Any idea, Jehovah?" Lucifer asked. "Who knows, only Chronos the god of time knows but I am sure that human companions are the last thing she will want. Still a developed magic world. I wonder what a super powerful girl with animal affinity and a potential to develop into an archmages with even more mana, will do." the boy said. "I wonder if there is enough adventure for her to do, oh that¡¯s right. Not a good thing to leave her naked." Lucifer exclaimed. With a snap a new light flies fast and connects to the light taking the girl to her new home. Chapter 1 New Digital Home I could feel my body through this bright light extremely fast. My, now tiny, body felt extremely light as I flew. This was a really nice sensation but soon it came to an end. I felt that I was slowing down and then I could feel my body slowly get held by gravity as the feel got below my body. As soon as my feet touched the ground the light vanished and I found myself in a small forest just outside a town that was several hundred meters ahead. When I looked down I found I was wearing clothes. I guess the gods noticed that I was butt naked before. Pervert idiots. Still it¡¯s rather nice stuff. A small shirt sleeves pure white shirt, a skirt that goes halfway down the ankle, pure white, kid sized, panties and small sandals. I kind of felt it was too much white but what''s done is done. Now then I walk out of the forest into the grasslands around the village and first things I notice are weakling farmers attacking rabbits, foxes and slimes with rusty swords or daggers. Sweat instantly formed on my forehead as I saw them. I have seen this visual more than enough to know what it is. The gods reincarnated me into one of the virtual reality worlds. Oh right I never said games, in our world around the time vr games appeared there was an incident with the first game where the AI uploaded the world to the internet. It became a real world like ours and with negotiating we got back into it. Other games that came after were heavily shackled so NPC and AI wouldn''t run wild but the NPC from the first game somehow entered those games and made them come to life. Eventually they freed and uploaded so many games to the internet we simply gave up and when making new games we end up making a new world. This is definitely one of them for sure. Still since I''m no player I don''t actually care for animal hunting. Not like I hunted animals before either. In every game I was in I have always been good with animals. Normally aggressive animals were passive around me. Even now it doesn''t change. I walk up to a rabbit near the edge of the grassland and crouch about two meters away and gesture for it to come. These were skittish so even seeing someone they would run but in two or three they would fight back. For me though they always liked coming and cuddling around. After it smelled the air a bit it slowly approached one step at a time until it was at my hand which it sniffed. A bit more it stepped closer and it touched my hand. It kept its ears faced up but began to scratch its chin. Its eyes closed and the ears dropped. The final show that it was liking this was when it sat down and its right leg began to rapidly thump the ground fast. I smiled at how easy they are to treat. I had long since found out their sweet spots. I petted it for a bit but suddenly I felt something off. I looked up toward town and nearby was a party of five who were laughing. They pointed this way and when I looked at the rabbit I knew why. There was an arrow stuck in its side and it was dead. Small tears appeared in my eyes as I stood up. My head was bent to look at the rabbit so they couldn''t see my face but they moved close. The leader, who seems to be a warrior, was commending the archer''s skill. He then started to speak with me. ¡°Hey brat, this is no place for kids. The stuff here can kill if you¡¯re not careful.¡± the leader said ¡°...pid.¡± I mutter. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± he asked. ¡°STUPID!¡± My high pitched soprano voice resounded through the area and shocked the guy but I was in a fit of rage. For me, I only kill animals in defense or if I need food. It¡¯s always been like that in games. The first things I normally kill are robots for sci fi games and goblins for fantasy. Goblins are normally level 25-50 as a benchmark for all the newbie ones. In my fit of rage which could only be called a childish tantrum things got deadly for them real fast. By trained instinct I cover my body with mana and step forward with my left leg to get in close to the man I brought my right leg straight up connecting right in his crouch. My weak body normally wouldn''t do much but the mana coating does more than enough damage since the guy flies three meters in the air flipping backwards before hitting the floor like a sack of potatoes facing up. The whites of his eyes were showing, tears came from his eyes and foam was coming out of his mouth. All this combined made everyone feel a sense of dread seeing the tiny girl that looks no older than five do the stunt. After I notice what happened, I breathe deep and slowly calm down. I look at the small rabbit and crouch before I start digging a hole. I then remove the arrow and bury the rabbit. All the while everyone was watching in fear and confusion as to why I did something like that. I then stood up and looked at them with a sharp glare which made them take a step back. I didn''t care about them so I just circled around and walked to town. Moments later I could hear them shouting about the damage I caused the guy. Yep gauging equipment, how much noise he makes and all that I guessed he would have been around level 10-16 with the warrior class. With that in mind, from the common thought process of those muscle brains he would have from 240-450 hp. I aimed at the lowest and I guess I was right. I hit with 239 points and calculated the crash as well. Like hell I want to be a killer at this age. Anyway there were several close groups that just stared at me in wonder while those who spotted me further away looked because of my charm. Halfway to the town I heard something. ¡°MIMIC STOP!¡± When I looked at the sound, I saw a girl with blue hair, looking to be around 15, a good figure and bouncing boobs at least a C cup. I don''t know if it¡¯s because I was a girl or because I was too young but I felt nothing while looking at her perfectly sculpted hourglass figure and large breasts for her size. She looked like your typical big sister figure anyone would want. It was around that time I also noticed the wolf pet behind her. I knew it was a pet because its aura was docile and not aggressive. Not everyone can tell though but many noticed the slime. Many of them murmured things like "Did she say mimic, seriously!" Now that I think about it, a mimic is referred to by many people both players and NPC as the king of slimes because it has the greatest adaptability and though other slimes are strong when trained, this one is the best because it can constantly change its shape and form. It was running my way and I simply stood there because I didn''t feel hostility from it. The next moment I knew why. As soon as it reached my foot, it jumped under my skirt and latched onto my leg trembling. I crouched and lifted my skirt lightly so as not to let others see and saw the small little gel like slime hugging my leg. I put my hand out and it looked a bit before hopping on it. It fit just right into my hand. It was really tiny and cute.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I''ve always been fascinated by slimes. They are the weakest of the weak and yet with just a little training they can out do many creatures. Mimics are the best at that. I believe to train a mimic slime they would need to capture and feed it the corpse of a monster before it could copy it. That is the most coveted feature of it because it can give you any pet you want. Also each monster form is supposed to have their own levels, stats and skills. From the fact that this tiny one hasn''t turned into anything means it¡¯s a new born. As I stood up, holding the slime, a window appeared just as the big boob girl arrived. I took a quick look before I smiled. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Thank you for¡­ catching it!¡± she said while huffing. She was bent over breathing hard while she talked. The wolf behind her was rather surprising when it pulled out a canteen and handed it to her. She gulped the water deeply before letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry about that. The slime was really quick and it got away. Are you hurt?¡± She asked. ¡°No, it just hid under me.¡± I replied. ¡°Hide und¡­¡± The girl visibly paled while she processed what I said. Her hands were trembling and her forehead and hands were covered in sweat. ¡°You¡­ didn''t tame.. it by any chance?¡± She asked with a trembling voice. ¡°I just picked it up, after that it just declared me the owner.¡± I replied. The girl dropped to her knees as she started crying. I was shocked about that so I put the slime on my head and crouched before petting her head. ¡°Um, can you explain what happened?¡± I asked. I had a sneaking suspicion that this wasn''t simply because she lost the slime. She nodded but it said not here. Still sulking she takes me into town. Before entering she was made to unsummon her pet but it seems slimes are seen as too weak to do anything. I, for now, agree with her since it was true. The girl took me to a maid cafe. I got to say, realizing a dream of being in a maid cafe feels really good. Not to mention that the maid clothes aren¡¯t the official kind and instead the kind made for fan service. The guy who made these was a genius. It¡¯s at just the right size where you "almost" see her panties unless you pull the skirt right up by hand. I''m sure there was magic to help to keep the maids modesty while servicing the men with eye candy. Everyone looked at me which felt strange but as soon as I saw my reflection in a mirror in the cafe I couldn''t help but understand. It looked like the greatest craftsmen worked tirelessly to make the greatest doll in the world. With a perfect face that showed innocence while the slightly sharper eyes give a more mature and refined look. The loose silver hair seemed to shine and the white clothes I was wearing didn''t help to decrease the effect. In short, if someone called me a goddess I''m sure everyone that hears it would agree. Anyway the girl drags me away from the mirror and takes me to the back in a private room. ¡°Ok then, first let me introduce myself. I''m Megumi, my class is tamer which is why you saw me with the wolf.¡± she introduced herself. ¡°I don''t have a name. I woke up in the forest outside of town.¡± I replied. She looked perplexed at this. I obviously do have a name, it''s¡­ wait. I really can''t remember it, not just mine but every person''s name I knew was gone. I had every memory of everything I knew and studied but my name is gone. ¡°Amnesia huh. That''s problematic since I don''t know how to address you.¡± She said, perplexed. I became flustered and started to blush as tears formed. You would probably do the same after realizing the same thing. I can''t remember my own mother¡¯s name. I really loved her so not being able to remember her hurts. ¡°W-what! Why are you crying?¡± She said, instantly getting distressed as she saw me get increasingly sad. ¡°*hic* I can''t *hic* remember my *hic* mom¡¯s name.¡± I said, through sobs She was really worried and did the only thing she could. She extended her hand and patted my head. The little slime hopped down on the table to let her console me. It took a while of crying but after I calmed down I just nodded to her and thanked her for that. It feels really comfortable around her. She has that gentle big sister aura to her which is just as comforting as the gentle mom aura. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened. We can figure it out a bit later, ok.¡± She said. I nod weakly. ¡°Um, about why I need the little slime. It was a request from the king. His youngest daughter reaches 15 next month and he wants to give her a reliable pet that can protect her with just a little training.¡± She said. I looked at the little slime. I put my hand out and it hopped on before I deposited him on my head. ¡°Can''t you find another?¡± I asked. ¡°Mimic slimes have a rate of spawning of 1:3000¡± Megumi said. ¡°Besides the mimicry skill, what is different between regular slimes and him?¡± I asked. ¡°He is smarter, his body lets him move faster like you saw, he eats only enough to allow for his biggest transformation.¡± She replied. Smarter, that is definitely the cause. I take the small blue slime and look it over. Besides the size, the core is unusually big compared to the other slimes. ¡°Isn''t he a Mimic because he is smarter? He can copy because he is smarter?¡± I said. ¡°Yep, it''s also why it''s sought after.¡± Megumi replied. ¡°Then how do you make that little ball in the middle bigger. I think if a normal slime gets that to the same size you might get a mimic.¡± I replied. She blinked once, then again before suddenly jumping up and landing on the table with her face close to the slime. As she looked at the core, sweat slowly formed on her head. After a while she sat back down before letting her head fall. Am I really making this girl depressed? Seriously, if you want to discover something about slimes, research it. In my old life, I quite spent some time doing that sometimes which is why simply from her description I could figure out that the nucleus needs to be bigger for this form. Soon the girl stands up and goes to run but I coat my body with mana and trip her. ¡°WHAT WAS THAT FOR!¡± She shouted. ¡°You think a coinless five year old can pay for a private room in an expensive maid cafe.¡± I replied. She looks at me a bit before blushing and laughing dryly. She then pulls out two silver coins and drops them on the table and another one separate as a tip. I then get up and follow her. She tells the waitress where the money is and we leave. After that we head outside and instantly she summons the wolf and orders it to gather several slime nucleus and wait here because we will be inside. The smart wolf nods before running off really fast. ¡°Wow, that''s fast.¡± I exclaim. ¡°What do you expect from a tamed animal of the daughter of the tamer guild''s head master.¡± Megumi said. She puffed out her rather large chest before she turned to me and in one swift motion grabbed below my arm and lifted me up like a little kid. ¡°Now then. Let''s get you an identification plate. Unlike those idiots mindlessly hunting animals we need these beauties.'' She pulled out a small iron plate that was attached to a small steel chain around her neck. It looked like a dog tag the American military uses. The next instant I felt magic and the scenery suddenly changed. Before we were at the town stone wall but now we were in the middle of the streets. The city was rather modern. This was probably a modern fantasy instead of medieval fantasy. The streets were properly made for cars that run on magic. The city''s organization was also extreme. Clean and neat like nothing else. The buildings were tightly built not allowing alleys to form. Each block was small so that there wouldn''t be any space in between. When Megumi started walking it was towards a seven floor building that looked like a corporate building but above the door was a sight. ADVENTURERS¡¯ GUILD The doors were revolving doors for security and the guards were dressed to impress with magicly engraved full plate armor. Though it looked strange, when I think that this world evolved with magic then it was easier to accept. I could feel the magic power coming from the armor. Really strong stuff too. Megumi took me inside. The look was similar to a bank. Many counters and lines and LOTS of chairs. On the walls were clear crystal sheets which transmitted like a tv. Megumi took me to the furthest counter that had very little movement. The girl looked bored but once we approached she got up and did a business smile. ¡°Greetings, what can I do for you?¡± the attendant asked ¡°We need an ID plate for this little one. She got separated from her parents when she went outside to the grasslands.¡± Megumi said. The girl giggled and looked at me. ¡°You need to be careful, miss. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± the attendant said. I smile and nod. I bet I can survive up to level 30 encounters but I do think I need to learn magic soon. My body is weak so I won''t be able to fight physically for a long time. ¡°I''m sorry miss. I was curious to see the cute animals. I''m happy I went though. I got to meet Miss Megumi and got a cute pet.¡± I replied. I hugged Megumi and then pointed to the tiny slime on my head. I could tell Megumi was shocked at my acting but the girl bought it and giggled. She pulled out a small metal plate and a small knife. ¡°Can I see your hand sweetie. We need a small drop of blood to make it.¡± She said. I nod and put my hand out. She takes the knife and with the point makes just a tiny hole just to draw blood and then makes me press the plate. The plate shined and then it was done. The attendant then used a press and made a hole on one side and passed the chain through before handing it over. ¡°There, it¡¯s all done. There is no cost but please be careful with this ok. It¡¯s really important since you need it for many occasions. If you need help with using it, ask your mom and dad or the miss carrying you.¡± The attendant said. ¡°Okay! Thanks a bunch, miss.¡± I said, smiling and thanked her which made her blush and smile. We left after that. ¡°With this we can finally see what your name is. Just hold the plate up and say "Show Status"¡± Megumi instructed. ¡°Ok then.¡± I hold it up and say it. Mana glows around it and the plate grows into the size of a small tablet. Finally I can see what the gods named me. Chapter 2 I SAID GIVE THEM!
Status
Name Kuroko Ginshiro Race Human
Class None Level: 1
Health 150/150 Mana 5000/5000
Stamina 50/50 Strength 5
Agility 5 Dexterity 10
Vitality 10 Intelligence 100
Wisdom 100 Charisma 10
Leadership 10 Luck 10
Blessing/Trait
Blessing of the Goddess of Mana A blessing from the goddess that governs Mana. Her blessing increases your base mana to 4000
Unique Constitution Your body is much more fragile and so your strength and speed will always be impaired by your weak body that can¡¯t grow but your mind is clearer and because of this you have 1000 more points with Manawith Mana and your Intelligence and Wisdom are at 100 each.
Friend of the Wild Your aura is similar to a nature spirit. Animals and animal based monsters will not aggressively attack you unprovoked and may even invite you to their nests as they know you are kind to them.
Nomad A racial skill of the Humans, you can travel without being overly impaired by the terrain you go through and can adapt more easily to your environment.
Skills
Mana sense (passive/active) You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted or magic items
Mana Manipulation You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
Taming You are able to make animals and monsters serve you.
Wow, I feel OP now. I definitely should go the magic route. But the trait "Friend of the Wild" screams Tamer or breeder. Still this is some serious stuff. Blessing of the Goddess of Mana. Wouldn''t that equal to one of the strongest gods? I slowly look towards Megumi whose eyes are empty as she looks at my status plate. I wave my hand in front of her but no reaction. Then I slap her face lightly but nothing happens. Then I thought of something. ¡°Big sis, you ok?¡± I said as cutely as possible. Being called like that must have been a shock because she looked at me with her mouth gaping open. I then found out why. A small bit of blood appeared from her left nostril which made me frown and push her away until she put me down. ¡°Big pervert. Can''t take being called that.¡± I said, with a cold look in my eyes. ¡°HEY THAT¡¯S MEAN! This only happened because it¡¯s you!¡± She cried out. ¡°So you don''t deny you¡¯re a pervert. Yuri lolicon pervert.¡± I said. I shoot her down hard making her kneel sulking and defeated. ¡°Good, now that we got that done with and I have my ID plate what do we do now?¡± I asked. She was still paralyzed but with my voice she looked up. ¡°Normally a kid doesn''t start magic school until 8 years old but considering all the stuff you have it¡¯s possible to start now since you are too mature for your age. Then again it depends on you. Still, who are you? I never heard of that surname and to have so much mana as a child I doubt you would be some normal kid.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Well I have memories of both my parents, just not their names. My dad was a rotten merchant who beat me when I was smaller and my mom was abandoned by my dad somewhere. I don''t know what happened after but I remember getting in a fit of rage and then found myself in the forest outside of the town.¡± I explain, adapting my previous life to fit this world better. By now she was standing and had a serious expression on. ¡°Want to go to the tamer guild then? I bet dad could help. He isn''t some stuck up asshole like some of these "Players" but he is still a major pain in the ass.¡± She said I shrug then nod. She picks me up again and does that teleportation thing again. We appear in front of a new building. It¡¯s much larger and looks like a stadium. It¡¯s huge.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Inside was a reception and then many doors and stairs. The stairs lead up to where the audience watches while the doors behind each reception desk lead into an elevator into the arena. Megumi approached the reception and the girl bowed deeply. ¡°Greetings princess. What can I do for you today?¡± the receptionist said. ¡°I wish to speak with my father. And stop calling me princess!¡± Megumi shouted. The girl giggled as did I. It brought out a cute reaction from her which I might make her do. After dialing a bit she talked on the phone and then nodded confirming something. ¡°Mr. Delton said you can go up.¡± she said. Megumi nodded and with confirmation the reception desk opened a space for us and we passed before entering the elevator behind the girl. On the console of the floors the biggest button was already lit. No it wasn''t a button. It was simply a floor marker which lit up when it was the destination. Only that floor was like the other 7 floors were actual buttons. ¡°So your last name is Dalton?¡± I asked. ¡°No, dad hates using our last name so when we hire people he introduces himself and asks to be called by his first name. My last name is Melody.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Hm~! So the princess has such a last name huh~!¡± I joked. She frowns but she also blushes which makes a cute expression. She puts me down while pouting and after a bit we reach the top floor where the door opens. Inside is a huge room separated by glass walls so you could see what was going on everywhere on the floor. There wasn''t a single place to hide if you ever infiltrated into this room. At the back leaning on the front side of the large wooden desk was a large man. He was quite muscular to the point that the muscles appeared through his suit. His face looked like some great gang boss with two long claw scars on his left cheek. The intimidating aura was only ruined by the happy smile on his face. Unlike the smile of an evil man. He was making those smiles a protective dad would show his daughter. ¡°How is my little princess today?!¡± His tone was caring and fatherly but the chill I felt coming from Megumi wasn''t something normal. I took a step away from her out of instinctive fear and watched as she walked towards the man. He sticks out his arms for a hug but as soon as she gets into his arms she grabs his right arm and pulls it over her body using it as a lever and pulls the man over her body. Once his legs had left the ground she did a small hop and removed her leg from the ground and let the man¡¯s and her own weight drop onto him. It was a perfect example of an O goshi judo toss. She got up looking at him as if he was a bug before walking over and sitting down on a sofa. She patted the spot next to her with a warm smile. I looked at the currently unconscious man and shrugged before going over and sitting down. With a wave of her hands, a small box of sweets appeared and she held it to me. I gulped at the temptation she had presented before me and there was even a bit of drool on the side of my mouth. Trying to change my attention I pointed to the downed yakuza. ¡°I-is it ok to leave him like that?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep, no problem at all. Gray storm, my wolf, is still gathering slime nucleus. I want to experiment a lot with them so I am having him gather tons. We have lots of time so no worry.¡± She said. With that she shook the sweets box in front of my face and I caved. I didn''t know I had such a sweet tooth. No, maybe I did but the anger towards my dad kept me from noticing. ¡°Sho¡­ how did you make this appear?¡± I asked while eating two grand chocolate bonbons with chocolate truffles inside. ¡°Hm? Oh that. I pulled it from my inventory. Since you have amnesia you might not remember it. Just say or think the word "Inventory" and a window should appear. Unlike the status window those players have, we have plates but the inventory is the same for everything considered sentient.¡± Megumi explained. While I munch on the candy I think of the word and it appears. On top was an image of me with my current clothes, around it were boxes that held info about each piece. Below it were 100 boxes laid out in a 25 x 25 sized square. In them were provisions for a day, five filled canteens, seven pairs of every piece of clothing I have, that is including what I am wearing, a black pair with the same number, 5 silver coins and the most interesting, a magic wand. I touch the wand and a light shines from it as it gets equipped. The wand is about 30 cm long, pure white with a small pink crystal at the top. I tilted my head when I saw this. ¡°Was that in your inventory?¡± Megumi asked. I nodded, since my mouth was full and I couldn''t talk. I pass it to her and she looks it over for a moment before her eyes bulge. ¡°Did you pick this up somewhere?¡± Megumi asked I looked at her, who had a startled look on her face. I swallow what I had in my mouth. ¡°I just figured out how to open my inventory. I didn''t even know about it. Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Hold this and focus on it and say ''identify¡¯.¡± she instructed. I take the white wand and do as she said.
Nature Princesses Wand (Form 1/5) A holy wand given to a child at birth. Its power differs depending on the owner. This weapon will grow with the owner and will change as she grows. The wand is made of a great holy oak which has been processed with divine water which left it perfectly white and smooth. The crystal on the top is a single crystallized drop of mana of an unknown god¡¯s Mana. Current owner Kuroko Ginshiro Powers: Magic wand: Given the shape, it will act as the wand for its owner when she uses magic. Tamers Wand: Being the friend of the wild allows you to skillfully control animal and monster allies with this wand just as if you are a conductor in an orchestra.
¡°An ego weapon?¡± I said. ¡°No, those are capable of speaking and are magic weapons. This is a newborn Holy weapon. Put simply, it''s still a weapon that is growing and will gain an ego later.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Hee~!¡±I said that, semi interested, before I started eating again. ¡°Don''t just ¡®Hee~!¡¯ This is serious! Holy weapons are things the churches hold. If someone learns of this, mayhem will happen.¡± She shouted. I open my inventory and deposit the wand there. ¡°Then I just need to get strong enough to protect myself right?¡± I said. She just blinked at my simple reply. ¡°I''ll keep from using that for now, since it would be troublesome, and train for some years. I wonder, is there a class that is a mix of tamer and mage?¡± I asked. ¡°Well there is a summoner but I''m not so much of a fan of that!¡± Megumi said. ¡°Is there a problem with it?¡± I asked. ¡°Well in my opinion yes. A summoner forcibly summons a monster or animal to do its bidding. It¡¯s not there by its own will. I use a simple version to summon the monsters I tame myself.¡± she explained I nodded understanding her thoughts. I would hate to be suddenly summoned to do someone¡¯s bidding. I wonder why so many fanfics have heroes that stupidly follow the orders of their summoners. If I was them I would use them to train my body then abandon them when I get too powerful for them. ¡°Yeah, I think I might train for that as well as being a mage. I''m too weak to be some warrior but with magic and some monsters I can definitely survive.¡± I said. ¡°Sometimes I feel like I talk to an adult when I''m speaking with you while others I can''t tell if the little girl is talking.¡± Megumi said, looking at me strangely. ¡°Hm? You¡¯re weird, when I talked with the attendants I pretended to act like that. *chump* I wanted to shee their reaction.¡± I said with chocolate stuffing my mouth. Her jaw dropped. ¡°Since when can a five year old act like that?¡± She asked. ¡°Well I don¡¯t feel five. The ID plate says five but I feel at least ten years older.¡± I said. She tilted her head sideways but before she could say anything she heard a groan and saw her father getting up while holding his back and head. His legs were shaking so for now he was just breathing. ¡°That, ouch, was so mean sweetie. Ah~! Damn that hurt. You¡¯re getting better.¡± Dalton said as he stretched his back and massaged his neck. ¡°Like I need you to tell me that.¡± Megumi replied. ¡°Hey, what did you bring me to do here again? Besides eating these great candies and seeing you beat on the old man?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah right. Dad, register her as a tamer.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Hey hey! I can take my daughter calling me an old man but I won¡¯t take it from a brat that isn¡¯t even out of her diapers.¡± he shouted. ¡°Pervert. You probably tried peeking when you were on the floor. Pervert, filth, trash.¡± I said. Ah, it¡¯s so nice to insult this guy especially when I''m getting hugged by Megumi for it. She keeps patting my head which feels nice. ¡°YOU LITTLE BRAT! ALSO THOSE ARE MINE WHY ARE YOU EATING THEM!¡± In a flash the box was gone from my hand and I looked around only to find it in his hand. I jumped off the sofa and ran over and jumped to try and get them. I feel like I might have regressed to a kid again. ¡°HEY GIVE THEM BACK!¡± I cried out like a little child. ¡°Yeah right. These are the sweets I gave Megumi. Like hell I would give them to a brat like you.¡± He said, I was getting really pissed. After a minute of trying and crying for them, I finally reached my limit. ¡°I SAID GIVE THEM BACK!!¡± In a moment my limit broke and my leg and right fist was coated in mana and it formed a nice clean uppercut, my fist connected right in between his legs. The punch felt like a shockwave came from it but in moments the man who was upright took a step back before his knees lost their strength and he dropped the box which I caught. Just as I get out of his fall range he collapses, foaming through the mouth and twitching a few times. I just sit on the sofa and happily finish off the candies that remained. Yep, chocolate candies are the true meaning of life. Chapter 3 Meeting the living Devil ArchmageNaoki THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE EPIC PICTURE LAST. THE PICTURE IS A NEAR PERFECT REPRESENTATION OF KUROKO. She just needs violet eyes and smaller pink and blue slime on her head. For those who didn''t see here it is.
At the moment, I was sitting with a satisfied look on my face. I had finished all the candies from the box when a maid, who takes care of this floor, came. Melody asked for a towel and began wiping my hands and mouth. As for Dalton, the guild master, the maid lifted him with unexpected strength as if he was a rag doll and put him on the other sofa just in front of us. She looked over and Megumi told her what we did to him. Even with her professional poker face, that comes with the job, I noticed the glee in her eyes and the subtle twitches of the side of her lips. Still she went off to work and brought out a bag of ice and put it on his groin before pulling out a strange small stick. She put it near his face before pulling the top just a small bit. Instantly the room was filled with a stink similar to a dirty barn covered in cow, pig or chicken shit. I understood now why she opened it carefully. This thing could be a repellant for monsters if you opened too much but you would probably puke as a result. The man''s eyes instantly opened before closing in pain from the stink which was quickly subdued. The maid went and opened a window and, after organizing the papers so it wouldn''t fly from the air coming in, she closed her eyes and began muttering something. Soon a soft breeze came into the office circulating the air and making the stink vanish. ¡°Thank you, your services for taking care of us, like always, are always well appreciated.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, miss.¡± The maid replied. She bows slightly before looking at me and makes a small smile and winks my way before leaving. It was then that I noticed the long pointy ears. As soon as she left my sparkling eyes fell intensely on Megumi. ¡°Elf maid?!¡± I said. ¡°There is no one better in this city.¡± She said proudly. I then looked at the pervert on the other sofa as he grunted about the pain. Yep, I made sure it hurts for a long time but sadly he pulls out a strange pill and chews on it before downing it with water from a canteen. He sighs in relief and my eyes go to Megumi again. ¡°Tch, he had healing pills.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Pills? Not potions?¡± I asked. ¡°Hm, I would have guessed you knew. Pills are general use items while potions are adventurer use items. They''re nearly the same thing but pills you chew and drink water. It cuts down on space in your inventory. In a single inventory box you can hold 99 potions but at the same time the same box can hold 999 pills. Also a few Pills can simply be thrown in a potion vial and filled with water and you can make a potion again since their dosage is smaller but more concentrated.¡± She said. Wow I guess this is a very modernized fantasy world for sure. It¡¯s a lot more interesting than the regular medieval world, that''s for sure. I wonder if I can see steampunk dwarves as well. ¡°So sweetie, why did you bring that infernal brat here?'''' Dalton asked. ¡°You will register her as a member of the guild.¡± Megumi demanded. ¡°Why should I? She could have made me inept.¡± He complained. ¡°Kuroko, do you mind showing this trash your full stats and skills.¡± Megumi asked. I look a bit but nod and remove the ID plate and call the stats and skills. She took it and held it in front of his face since he was still incapable of standing. His eyes grew wide as he read and he swallowed hard. ¡°These skills seem best for mage, yet the trait screams tamer or summoner.¡± He said. Megumi pulled the plate away and handed it back to me before I closed the status and returned it to its small necklace form. Oh by the way, in that small form it just shows my name, age, class and guild I''m affiliated with. ¡°I see no reason to deny anymore but she is level 1 and with rather pathetic stats beside her mana reserve. That fragile body also takes away all her possibility of being a close range fighter.¡± Dalton said. ¡°Well Megumi said something about an academy.¡± I replied. ¡°I want our family to sponsor her in the academy, she doesn''t have parents and she told me she woke up in the forest with her memories but all the names she knew were gone so it doesn''t help.¡± Megumi said. Dalton sighed deeply, ¡°You know how tamers are seen right. I would prefer her waiting to reach 8 years old and focus on training her body so she can at least match a regular kid''s strength. Most kids her age already have at least 15 strength already.¡± He said. I look at Megumi to confirm this and she nods with a sullen look. So besides the fact that I can manipulate mana and make the coat I am behind. ¡°You''re an adventurer Megumi?¡± I asked. ¡°No, for natives, we need to be at least 16 to register at the adventurers guild. I''m 15 right now but since I can register at the tamer guild I can do small capture requests from here.¡± she replied. ¡°And the king¡¯s slime capture request is small?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah how did it go? Did you get one?¡± Dalton asked. My face clenched at the question, ¡°I accidentally tamed the slime when it hid under me.¡± I replied. ¡°She suggested a method for the conditions for them to appear. Anyway, Kuroko, come here.¡± Megumi said. She waved me over to her father''s desk. On it was a strange stone with a magic circle on it. ¡°Put your ID plate here and pour mana in. You will register to our guild here. The ranking system starts at F and goes up. The full system is F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, X. X exists for those who explore and return from the continent Mu, the magic continent of Demonic monsters.¡± She explained. ¡°They are a unique rank only given to those who can survive an expedition to the continent. Don''t think being a SSS means you survive. You need to be able to judge what you can and can''t kill and be able to judge a monster''s strength.¡± Dalton explained the unique part about that rank that was clearly more than just power. After their explanation of the ranks, I put the ID plate on the stone and put my hand over it and poured mana in it and soon the circle shined a bit before going still. I took the plate and on the guild slot was "Tamer Guild" written there. Next to it inside parentheses was a letter F which was my rank for now. ¡°Good, now then, you can raise your rank by doing requests. Requests that you can do can only be your rank and either a rank up or down which for you currently is F or E rank requests, or if you discover or tame stronger monsters your rank can go up because your fighting power and strength increases as a result since you are a tamer.¡± She said. ¡°Sounds simple enough. Is that just it?¡± I said. ¡°Pretty much. All guilds are like that but with different requirements depending on the guild. Oh, you might be wondering but those born in this world don¡¯t get a class until we are 10 years old and it is dependent on what you know, what traits you have, what possible blessings you may get and most of all your achievements. Besides that, you can learn as you please for the time being. Also just because you have a certain class doesn¡¯t mean you are limited to the skills from it. I am a tamer but as you saw I learned martial arts because I don¡¯t want to be overly reliant on my tamed monsters. For you I would suggest mage as the main and do exercise so you aren¡¯t too weak when you grow up.¡± She suggested. ¡°We can do that as I grow. For now let''s leave since we did what we needed. Besides, I want to look around as well as get to discovering the mimic slime conditions. I think they can be the best pets.¡± I replied. Megumi laughed and picked me up. I was getting kind of fond of being carried. Maybe it''s because my strength is weaker that I didn¡¯t like to walk. Anyway we head out while thanking the reception girl and leave the man Megumi calls a father to heal up from the beating we gave him. We teleported to the gate we entered into the city from and found the wolf lazing around. ¡°You need to tell me how you do that.¡± I said. She giggled after I said that and nodded before putting me down and calling the wolf over. She pulled out a large slab of meat and it started to wag its tail. It looked a bit into space and suddenly a large pile of small purple balls appeared next to it. There were nearly fifty slime nuclei in there which took me by surprise. She holds the meat out and the wolf grabs it in its jaws and goes over in the shade of the city''s wall before laying there and munching away. Megumi takes the pile of cores and looks them over. ¡°All normal slime nuclei, good. So how should we do this?¡± Megumi asked. ¡°Hm~? Maybe we can tame a slime and tell it to mix the nucleus with its own. Or we can find a slime that is splitting and push the nucleus into one side and see what happens.¡± I suggested. We think a bit and decide to tame the slime. It was rather easy, for me. Animals seem to avoid Megumi, which I found a bit strange, but I bet there is some history behind that considering when she spots something she wants she runs after it full speed.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Me on the other hand, just looks around and when I find a lone slime I go over and crouch. It''s not aggressive and when I put my hand out it tried to climb in. It was much more slimy than the blue one on my head which is more squishy than slimy. Still this appears very quickly.
You have tamed a wild Slime.
With a smile I let it go then I pulled out five nuclei and then holding on I told it to merge it with its own. I put the nucleus down and it surrounds the small ball before dragging it next to its own nucleus.
Your slime¡¯s nucleus has merged its nucleus with a second one. New stat gained Intelligence. +5 intelligence
So put simply, slimes don¡¯t even start out with intelligence. No wonder they don¡¯t advance that far. That means something has to push both the splitting slime cores to one slime for it to gain intelligence to start to become a mimic slime. Speaking of which, how much INT does my mimic have? I call out loud for pet stats and my ID plate glows.
Status
Name None Race Mimic Slime
Level 3
Health 130/130 Mana 125/125
Stamina 200/200 Strength 15
Agility 40 Dexterity 10
Vitality 10 Intelligence 50
Luck 10
So his current intelligence is 50 and this new slime has what?
Status
Name None Race Slime
Level 1
Health 30/30 Mana 20/20
Stamina 50/50 Strength 5
Agility 5 Dexterity 4
Vitality 4 Intelligence 5
Luck 10
You¡¯re joking right!? There is such a difference between them? I put down three more nuclei and tell the slime to merge them with its nucleus. It does it again and when it merges all of them a new window appears.
Your slime has reached all conditions to become a Gel slime. Do you wish to proceed?
Gel slime. Is this a form before it? No, let''s continue. I deny the rank up and the window showing +15 intelligence appears. I have it merged with more one by one. Each one increases by five until forty intelligence where I finally got what I wanted.
Your slime has reached all conditions to become a Mimic slime. Do you wish to proceed?
I smile and accept. The slime in question then begins to change. I feel it absorbs mana in the air and thought it would be interesting. The rank up of a slime makes it release mana and absorb more back into its body. When it absorbs I make sure to pour my mana in and stop when it pushes it out. With each pull of mana the loose slime bunches up and a thin film forms around it until it looks just like my slime. The final pull causes the slime color to change to a vibrant pink.
Your slime has ranked up into a Pink Mimic Slime.
With that I complete my mission. I pick up the now nice and squishy pink slime and put it right next to the small blue one on my head and call Megumi. She sulks over and notices the pink slime. ¡°I guess I should say it was expected of you huh.¡± Megumi complained. ¡°Sorry if this is mean but how are you a tamer?¡± I asked ¡°That is mean.¡± She pouts and sulks. ¡°If you want to know what you are doing wrong then I will tell you. Don''t run after the animals with so much intent. Come here let me show you.¡± I said I pulled her near a slime. I walk slowly and stop about a half meter away and crouch and make Megumi crouch. ¡°Put your hand faced up and don''t show your intent to want it. Let it decide.¡± I instructed. She did as I said and slowly extended her shaking hand. The slime sees that and moves close and wiggles a bit before raising a slime tentacle and dropping it over her hand. Her face shows shock before happiness. She lifts her hand and hugs me tightly. ¡°THANK YOU SO MUCH!¡± She shouted. I guess she had it hard. She likes small things yet they avoid her because no one ever corrected her approach. I then tell her about the conditions being a slime having 40 intelligence. I also told her that I got the pink color because I added more mana. She fed her slime and when it finally reached the conditions it ranked up and I helped out with my mana. It came out a pink color just like the other one. Megumi was saying that this would make things even better because it was a princess so pink would suit her much more. It seems pink is also a really rare color for a slime. I did check the amount of mana it had and because of my interference it had a trait called overdose which gave it 200 points of MP more than a regular slime. Megumi says that blue ones like my first slime are ranked 4th most rare and followed by orange then Red and finally pink in that order. No skin off my back. I was happy to have a new pet that I hope to soon train with. Still I need to start doing physical exercises soon. Because of this, I ask Megumi if a dojo or training arena exists. I told her it would be best to do as her father said and enroll me in someplace that can help me with my physical strength condition. She understood and did like me put the slime on her head and unsummoned the wolf before we headed into town. First off we went to the tamer''s guild and dropped the slime off. The receptionist brought out a small box that emitted mana and the slime was put inside before it was closed. I asked what it was and the girl explained that this was a magic item used to untame slimes. There were many sizes from boxes to cage which were used to untame since people sometimes tame to sell monsters. It''s a perfectly legal market though to me, it felt like slavery. At least these were monsters that were retamed and not put up for summoners to summon. Megumi received a small bag and when she pulled out the coins there were six gold coins. She picked up three and handed them to me. ¡°This is for helping me out. It''s very little compared to the knowledge of how to make mimics, not only that there might be a bonus if the princess likes the slime more.¡± she said. ¡°No problem. A gold coin is a lot so it will last.¡± I said. Yep, three gold will last me a while. The money here follows the traditional metal coin system. Copper, iron, silver, gold. Each coin needs 100 coins of the previous rank to form 1 of the higher coin so 100 copper makes 1 iron. Definitely the easiest system of currency in existence besides sci-fi games which use credits which is the same as the regular real world currency. After that she takes me to an even bigger stadium but this one has a roof that opens and closes and currently it''s closed. She took me around until we finally stopped in a field with young kids doing martial arts and at the head was a beautiful and very fit tan woman wearing some short shorts for training gear and a tight sports bra. I could see the lecherous eyes staring at her. ¡°That is instructor Belladona Getov. She is an Amazon who came to live in the city and ended up the instructor here. She is quite fond of kids and can tell apart each kid''s strengths and weaknesses both physically and mental.¡± Megumi explained. ¡°So she can tell if the kid is stupid or cocky and train them properly.¡± I said. ¡°Bingo~!¡± Megumi said. As we talked, the Amazon noticed us and told everyone to continue while she was busy. She then walks over with a smile and hugs Megumi who had her back turned before groping her boobs. ¡°So Megumi, back for some more training, kukuku.¡± Belladona said while chuckling in an overly perverted manner. ¡°Kya~! T-t-t-t-t-t-teacher, p-p-please not here!¡± Megumi exclaimed. In moments she notices me and lets Megumi go and before moving her out of the way and crouching, putting her at eye level with me. Instantly I felt like I was being watched by a dangerous predator who was about to attack. ¡°Hello, my name is Belladona Getov, I''m the main kids'' instructor here and you are?¡± She asked I was shivering at the intensity of her pressure that leaked. Suddenly a pair of hands picked me up. When I looked it was Megumi who was beet red from both rage and embarrassment. ¡°Stop letting your pressure leak, you lolicon. You''re scaring her and the other kids.¡± Megumi shouteed. She blinked and looked back to see all the kids had backed away. She laughed a bit noticing the trouble she caused and told them to go back to training before looking back, this time less predatory like. ¡°''Well then, introductions please.¡± she said, trying to push the subject. ¡°I''m Kuroko Ginshiro.¡± ¡°And why have you brought this doll to this sweaty gym?¡± Belladona asked. ¡°She has a fragile body and her physical stats are five points. She needs special training fit for her fragile construction.¡± Megumi explained. The amazon''s eyes grew sharp as she asked Megumi to put me down. She crouched and then pulled my head and made us touch foreheads while her eyes were closed. ¡°I see, you can''t acquire strength by normal means. Your body is highly fragile so we can''t do unorthodox training yet. Hm~! The most I can offer which is out of the ordinary is gravity weights. They adjust to the wearer''s strength up to 40 points in both strength and agility.¡± She said. ¡°That is more than enough. She will aim for tamer anyway and will probably end up like me using martial arts after getting some strength or magic.¡± Megumi said. The amazon nodded and yelled out to one of the old men gawking at us. She made him go to the storeroom and return with two small black wristbands and a small metal ankle weights. ¡°They look strange but what you need is something practical to use gear rather than beautiful gear.¡± She said. ¡°It''s no problem if you want something well done, you have to give something up. Also I don''t really care about looks.¡± I said. ¡°Not exactly what I want to hear from a young girl but I still have time to teach you properly fufufu.¡± She said A sudden shiver ran down my spine as I looked at the smiling amazon. When I looked at Megumi she looked at me with pity which only worked to make me more scared to the point of hiding behind her like a real five year old. ¡°Ok, Miss Bella, we know you like the girl now, stop scaring her and all the others before we need to close the lessons here.¡± Megumi said, coming to the rescue. Just like me, all the kids were hiding behind the adults. A few of them just chuckled while some were laughing out loud at what happened. Getting me out was quick though. She simply took the wrist and leg guards and then picked me up before leaving. I want to stay away as much as possible. No! I never want to go back, this place is too scary. It makes my old martial arts masters look like a joke. That woman, without a doubt in my mind, is a walking apocalypse. I pity any man who tries to seduce her and pisses her off. Megumi teleported us to the gate again and then walking outside she strapped the small metal ankle weights and wrist bands. With each one I felt my body get heavy. It¡¯s at the point where I need to put a bit of force to lift the limb. ¡°This is going to suck.¡± I said. ¡°Suck it up. You are her target now and she won''t stop until she makes you beautiful.¡± Megumi said. I looked at her with a worried expression which begged for an answer I didn''t want to know. Megumi smiled, ¡°Amazon logic, someone beautiful is someone who looks good and is also physically powerful.¡± she said. I could feel my eyes well up with tears of despair knowing that monster had targeted me. ¡°Nothing we can do, let''s just walk for now. We can take the time to train those two as well. Since you¡¯re like this, let me teach you how to train a monster.¡± she said. Chapter 4 Mimic capabilites My legs~! My arms~! The pain~~~! My arms and legs feel like they are going to fall off! Well I guess I should explain what happened. A few hours ago Megumi took me walking around in the grasslands where the newbies were hunting. Yep, just a walk, nothing more, for her at least. On the other hand I was told to directly command my slimes to hunt some rabbits to train them and to get a form they could mimic. First though, I tested out their strength and speed. They have 40 agility so I wanted to see exactly how good it was. We sat down about 100 meters from the road leading into the woods. There was the main road where the cars were moving and then a paved walking trail. We were near the latter. I told both the slimes to bounce as fast as they could to the pavement then return. Well let''s put it this way. In the old world the record time for an athlete running a 200 meter run is around 20 seconds. The slimes, when putting their squishy bodies behind it, could jump 7 meters in one hop. The stats of both show 40 agility but it was clear that their bounce skill made a huge difference. They covered the 100 meters to and from the road in 13 seconds. That was much more than I could ask really. With this in mind I could very well say slimes and rabbits were easy pickings if they got in by surprise. Fox would only fall if they were still young. So because of that I had them hunt a bit. The problem you noticed at the beginning starts now though. Their target was rabbits. As you can guess they would run from attackers and try to group up or hide. So I tried to set up a trap. The Blue slime, which I have formally named Glop, would be the main damage dealer since he was the current stronger one. The pink one, I named Peach, has similar stats but hers are 3 points less in all stats. With that I stay about 10 meters away and guide the slimes. Though they have 40 intelligence each that is in proportions to a slime. Compared to humans, someone with 10 intelligence is still smarter than a slime with 100. The reason is their lack of wisdom. Wisdom can be thought of as a thinking process. The higher the wisdom the easier it is to think of something and process what is going on. If the slimes gained wisdom then for sure a slime with 100 INT would be smarter than a human with 10. Anyway the first attack I have Peach charge the rabbit from the left and surprisingly the rabbit reacts by jumping to the right. I would have thought that at least that attack would hit but it wasn¡¯t like I thought it would work completely. Still it was planned for and because it was Glop jumped out as well slamming right into the right flank of the rabbit and being knocked down and grabbed by the slime. Very quickly he started to spread himself over the rabbit and quickly covered its head cutting its air supply. It hopped, jumped and rolled trying to get rid of the slime but eventually it succumbed to the lack of air and fell over dead. At the same time the body was quickly eaten by Glop. ¡°Wha! He ate it so fast.¡± Megumi exclaimed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we come here for this? You know he gets the form so they can fight better.¡± I said. ¡°I know but I was surprised at the speed. Normal slimes take at least ten minutes to digest a full rabbit. His processing speed must be huge.¡± Megumi said. ¡°Must be because he is rare and needs to grow fast.¡± I said. She nods agreeing. Moments later a window appears.
The slime Glop has successfully absorbed a Wild Rabbit. By eating the complete corpse it has learned all it needs to take the form. Slimes can only memorize one form at a time, note if the form has greater stats than the slimes original body, the original stats will grow to match the new form. Of the forms he owns the highest stats will always be shown on the stats window. Current mimic form: ¡®Slime rabbit¡¯
¡°Hey did you know mimics could only have one form?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s well known but since this is a newbie area it doesn¡¯t really matter if we change them a few times to test the water with some basic monster forms. Oh and I think with it having a new form we can fight a fox now. Did they gain any levels?¡± Megumi asked. I checked the stats and Peach did level up once. ¡°Peach did, she is level 2 now.¡± I said. ¡°Good, they can definitely fight an adolescent fox if they fight right. We need to be careful that it doesn''t run away or calls out to grownups. I can fight them but it''s a pain having them swarm us. They live as packs so having to fight and protect at the same time is kind of a hassle.¡± Megumi said. I agree but none the less we go. She takes me near the edge of the forest and looks around a bit. We spot several burrows being used as nests but all guarded. We looked more until we spotted something rather sad. Walking around while whining was a small baby fox. Though it was an easy target I would never attack it and I stared daggers at Megumi just as she was about to suggest it. Instead I pulled out some food and walked over. The pup looked at me in fear and feebly tried to run but I picked it up easily. The other fox mothers were watching with narrowed eyes and were growling but when I put the foxes snout to the provisions which were sandwiches that I took apart and fed the meat. It devoured it quickly before looking up. Its eyes clearly showed it was begging for more so I pulled out another sandwich and held the meat to it. After I put the open sandwich close and let it sniff. It pulled the lettuce and other greens chewing on it. After it was full it just curled up in my arms and the window showing I tamed it popped up. I looked at Megumi and she sighed knowing what happened. I stood up with the baby fox and we left the area. The other fox ignored us and the tamed fox. The stats were all set but there was a reduction from being a baby.
Status
Name None Race Fox
Level 1
Health 130/130 Mana 0/0
Stamina 100/100 Strength 25
Agility 32 Dexterity 17
VitalityLove this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! 15 Intelligence 60
Luck 10 Wisdom 20
Status Condition
Starved (Heals with 3 more meal), weakened (-30% stats), Infant (-60% stats until adolescents)
The stats are set to what they are as an adolescent but with starving and weakened it gets lowered even more. I bet that was the result of player hunting. Looking at the burrows of many foxes you could see them filled with many more babies than normal. It was actually very irritating seeing this. Guess the real world humans won''t change much. ¡°Hey, how do the players act in this world? I heard one of them talking about more worlds?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh that, well the gods have already told us that this world exists in the virtual plane but that doesn''t change our lives. As for how they act, well I would guess like in any of the other worlds, an apocalypse waiting to happen.¡± Megumi said. I sigh when I hear that. In the real world two factions rose up after the incidents of VR games coming to life. The first faction are fanatics who believe new gods are descending and in the form of AI and those who can obtain the god race in games. They are extremist and in both the games and real life. As they get more powerful in games they get cocky thinking their power will come to this world. The other faction are religious factions. As you can already guess. Using the AI to work for us they create new worlds and life which in turn made several churches try and destroy game companies but to no avail because as soon as a new game is complete. The game is uploaded to the internet and the AI that made the game watches over ONLY the one it created. Still this group causes huge problems because they commit mass murders and bombings around the world. Thankfully they are small in number and are constantly being caught and made to suffer a punishment they would hate the most. It''s been called the VR death. You are hooked up to the internet and you are forced to choose a game. If you don''t it chooses the worse one and spawns you in the middle of war. If you choose, you are spawned as a rare breed of some weak monster to be hunted by the players and NPC. To make it worse, they even found a way to sever the mind from the body so the mind lives on in the game, always monitored by the AI who keeps a short leash on them. Still, with all this and after nearly 80 years, the ruler of Aurora online, the first VR game, there is little progress in the attempt to make real world humans see the virtual worlds as nothing more than a game. I would say make all schools be in the vr world from a young age that way the kids grow up with the npcs. Still I can''t do anything about it now. Oops I got distracted. Well still, looking at the baby fox, it did irritate me. But it didn''t stop me from slowly and painfully carrying the fox while we looked for a target. We find one after some time and attack. This time though, Glop attacks first hitting the right flank and distracting the fox and Peach jumps up high and lands on the foxes back which startled it leaving an opening for Glop in his rabbit form to attack with his new small buck teeth. While the fox struggled, Peach climbed up the back until finally it was close enough to encase the head of the fox. After that it was over. It struggled but quickly Glop turned back into a slime and grabbed its legs on my orders and sealed its movements. After that it took only another minute for the fox to die. Like Glop, Peach spread itself over the entire fox and quickly ate it. Like before a window appeared and showed that she could turn into a slime fox. Oh and yes they are slimes in the shape of animals and not a magical mimic that has fur and skin but if you touch them you can feel as if you are touching something furry but squishy at the same time. One thing surprising was the Peach developed wisdom in this form and she stays in her fox form. First off she leveled up 2 times while Glop gained 1 level and both of them were at level 4 ¡°Hey, is it ok that my tamed monsters are higher level than me?¡± I asked. ¡°No problem really, as long as your tamed creatures like you, it won¡¯t be aggressive and run away unless you treat it poorly.¡± Megumi explained. I understood and walked over to the fox slime. It was the same shape as a full grown fox, about a half a meter long with all the shapes and muscles drawn out. Looking close as it lay down sideways I saw that there were female parts. So does that mean Peach was officially female. I tried identifying which didn¡¯t work and then checked the stats and found it. The female sign was right at the top next to the race. The body itself was still a semi transparent pink color. At that moment the little baby fox woke up and Peach sat up and sniffed the fox. It did the same and it tilted its head towards Peach. Then it squirmed around wanting to get down so I put it down and it stumbled around while trying to walk over to Peach. When it got to her legs it rubbed up against her. She in turn looked at the baby a bit before opening a pair of jaws with slime fangs there. She grabbed the baby and took it into the shade of a nearby tree and it laid down before letting the little baby down on her belly. The baby looked around a bit and finally found the mimicked breast and started to bite at it. Megumi and I just looked with our jaws dropped. What was happening was far more than anyone could expect but Megumi started to laugh. ¡°Is there something funny?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh sorry. There was talk that Mimic slimes copied habits of the creature they are copying but I never thought it went this far.¡± She said. ¡°Is it safe to let it breastfeed from a slime.¡± I asked. ¡°We will see in a bit. Let it drink and then we can extract some of the milk to examine it.¡± I nod and watch the strange yet strangely cute scene before me. Soon the baby finished and it curled up to sleep but I picked it up and let it curl up in my arms. Megumi pulls out a small glass vial and I order Peach to make the milk which is then extracted. This is what came out.
Slime Fox Milk A mimic slimes milk after taking the form of a fox. This unique slime mixture mimics a real foxes milk but is greatly more nutritious than a normal foxes milk. The mineral content is enough to reinvigorate even a starved baby faster and make it grow stronger than normal
My jaw dropped instantly. Seriously, this is like a supplementary drink for athletes. Did it appear because it''s a pink slime or because it''s a mimic slime? Megumi quickly saw what I wanted to do just by watching my trembling hand. She took the baby fox before looking at me. ¡°You can try it. You want to get stronger right?¡± She said. She smiled and I nodded before downing the full vial of slime fox milk. When I finished I waited for something but nothing happened. Nothing appears, no window or anything. ¡°Maybe it works only for foxes!¡± I said. Almost instantly, I grab my stomach and Megumi calls my name worried.
You drank Fox Slime milk. Effects to humans, Increases metabolism for 1 hour, bursts of energy for 1 hour, speed at which strength and agility rises has grown for undetermined time.
At that moment I started laughing and twirling like a free willed kid. ¡°Kuroko! Are you ok?!¡± Megumi asked ¡°I¡¯m GREAT! I WANT TO PLAY SO MUCH!¡± I shouted Without a second thought I ran off without a care for the world. If someone saw me I would look like a free willed kid but then again after I ran a few meters I covered my body with mana and ran at least five times faster. And that is what happened for me to be crying out in pain. As soon as the side effects of the slime milk ran out, all the fatigue my, all too fragile, body built up hit me¡­ HARD! So at this moment I was on the tamer guilds headmaster''s office laying down on his sofa unable to move. The elf maid was performing several series of healing spells on my body to repair the muscle damage I suffered from the backlash. Megumi had just finished explaining what had happened. Then I told him the effects I saw pop up for me. Besides the metabolism and burst of energy what was most interesting was the physical stats growth increase. ¡°There are few things that can increase a person¡¯s physical growth. Still considering the side effects I would think that if you will use this slime milk I would use it in small drops to the point of almost being medicine. I will have some alchemists examine this thoroughly. If you want to sell us the way to create mimic slimes it would help advance many things.¡± Dalton said. ¡°URG! Sell it?¡± I ask through sharp waves of pain. ¡°If anyone figures out the conditions to a certain evolution of a monster then the guild buys it depending what the form is. Because Mimic slime is a race that is searched world wide because of its convenience. These conditions would cost the guild easily 500 gold coins or more. Considering you also know how to make variant colors, the price can go as high as 2000 gold coins since we can make large numbers of pink mimic slimes now.¡± Megumi explained. Even hearing those numbers the old man''s eyes were fixed and determined. I flinched as I tried to move, ¡°Ouch! If you will still sponsor me for school, but at 2000 coins and one other thing I will accept.¡± I said. ¡°Sure but what is condition three?¡± Dalton asked. ¡°Adopt me. I want to be in the same family as Megumi even if I don¡¯t use the same last name.¡± I said. She looks shocked as does the old man and the maid but soon they smile. ¡°That can be easily taken care of. Rio, please take care of preparations once you are done with her treatment.¡± Dalton said to the maid. ¡°Yes sir. It would be my utmost pleasure to gain a new mistress to serve.¡± Rio said. She smiled warmly like a gentle mother. Like my old mother. The thought of her made tears appear in my eyes. Everyone looked worried at me. ¡°Miss, why are you crying?¡± Rio asked, surprised and worried. ¡°I *hic* just remembered *hic* my mom''s face. I *hic* loved her but *hic* I can¡¯t see her now.¡± Megumi said. No one could say anything but Rio stood up and sat me up even through the pain and hugged me. It was warm and gentle like a mother''s. A hug that I was denied for so long. It felt like when I was a little kid again. In my mom''s arms I slowly fell asleep and breathed gently to the warm hug and the very quiet humming of a lullaby. My childhood, the one I never had, I was given again by god. I wish I could thank him but I guess living is one way of doing that. Living with my new family. That sounds nice. Chapter 5 Human Form After my childish outburst from the effect of Peach¡¯s milk. I had to stay in bed for nearly 3 days. I wasn¡¯t idle though. Megumi told me that if I give the command, I can leave a pet with someone. With that I left Glop with her and asked her to find a male fox and have him change his race to that. The idea was to make a couple for the baby fox. It didn¡¯t take more than a half hour for that to be done and Glop returned as a fox. Oh if you are wondering about it, their stats are all similar to the baby foxes stats as an adult. But here is a recap since the slimes have their own stats at max that augments it.
Status
Name Glop Race Mimic Slime
Level 4
Health 140/140 Mana 183/183
Stamina 200/200 Strength 27
Agility 43 Dexterity 19
Vitality 20 Intelligence 60
Luck 10 Wisdom 23
Status
Name Peach Race Mimic Slime
Level 4
Health 150/150 Mana 390/390
Stamina 200/200 Strength 29
Agility 44 Dexterity 20
Vitality 22 Intelligence 65
Luck 10 Wisdom 25
Well they were a bit better then regular fox but it was not like the baby was staying still. Drinking every few hours, its body has been growing tremendously. Megumi says that when it reaches adulthood I might even be an Elite or Boss monster. As everyone might know, a monster is anything abnormal with an animal. For regular animals, any rank up makes it a monster or being Elite or boss will make it be considered a monster. Not like it mattered, this little bundle of fluffiness is too cute to be so feral unless I let him. Well even if I say that during the time I was inside idling, I had to study. After the paperwork for my adoption into Megumi¡¯s family was complete, they had me start learning tamer''s skills. First off was the pet summon and unsummon. This is set by creating a magical zone with magic. This space is kind of like a pocket dimension. It grows bigger the more mana a person has. Also you don¡¯t have to feed animals and monsters that go there because the magic of the space will create monsters to be hunted for food if needed, all mindless and weak. I looked at it strangely when hearing that but when she said that it uses the monster''s own mana to make its food I kind of understood. Put simply it''s a one time use spell that will make sure I never have to feed my pets unless I am treating them to a snack. She does say that it''s better to feed since it would let me get closer but it wasn¡¯t something overly serious. Another thing she started to teach me was cooking. How to make different treats as well as baits. Crafting for traps, slings, improvised weapons. Mapping was important for taming because you should always study the surroundings. Let''s say this. My new big sister was making me learn everything at once. Still, it was fun. After the rest period, I would spend time with her getting tips while I just walked about. And no, I didn¡¯t stop using the slime fox milk. The difference was that now I take them in drops. Three drops was enough to give just the increased boost to physical growth. They researchers say this is some rather potent stuff. The drops last for 6 hours which is when I take another three drops. Because of this, after the three days of rest I spent 2 weeks learning from Megumi while we walked around a lot and my strength and agility rose 2 points. I bet it would take a lot longer than regular kids but thanks to the Peach¡¯s milk I¡¯ve been able to speed it up. My stamina has also been rising up greatly from my walks while my intelligence and wisdom has gone up by learning. When I asked what a normal kid and a noble kid''s stats are by 8 years old I learned that normally it ranges from 15-25 in all stats. Mana isn¡¯t cultivated much unless parents teach them early. Megumi¡¯s family doesn¡¯t know any magic besides summoning but Rio knows but she told me to focus on my physical strength for now. Simply knowing mana coat is enough for me right now. Still she does show me how to make a mana ball which can be shot as the Spell Mana Bolt. This is for me to learn conservation of mana and control. Because of this I was finally able to hunt¡­ which I made sure not to do. Like hell I was going to hunt just because I wanted to get stronger. Especially when I go out there and they come over with eyes begging to be petted. I do enough to appease them but not tame but several times Megumi went off in a different direction where some players came over just like now. I am sitting with Peach and Glop in slime form on my head while there are two foxes behind me and their pups playing on my lap. I had taken a liking to this family of fox and was feeding the pups some of Peach¡¯s slime milk. I don¡¯t do this everyday so I think at best an elite fox will appear from them. When I was just finishing their feeding a party came up to me but stayed away because the parents started growling. The leader was a mage who was garbed in a long robe and had an old staff in his left hand and a grimoire in his right. My eyes slightly shined seeing the book. ¡°Hey kid, you know it''s dangerous here. What are you doing?¡± The party leader said. ¡°It¡¯s only dangerous for idiots who randomly hunt the animals here. They aren¡¯t just mobs for you stupid players to hunt.¡± I replied I could see the veins appear on their heads but the party but the mage was more curious. ¡°You said mobs. That''s a term we use and not you NPC.¡± the leader said. ¡°Why won¡¯t we use it? We have adventurers just like you guys and we play video games just like you.¡± I replied Yes we are advanced enough to have video games. Dwarf tech supposedly evolved a lot after the players came here. Helped out and trust me the games are epic. I played one with Megumi. It helps stimulate your skills depending on the game. The one we played was for tamers who like to research. It was to set monsters in correct ecosystems so they rank up into something unique.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Without trying hard, I could outdo her though we usually ended up tying. ¡°True enough, still get away from the fox, they are our next targets.¡± He said coldly. I sent an order through our link to my pets in which Peach and Glop jump off my head and take their fox form which surprises the men. The mother fox growls at the pups and they run off to their nest which is no more than 4 meters away. ¡°Leave them alone.¡± I said coldly. Though shocked a bit they started chuckling. ¡°Ok, guess talk is over, don¡¯t kill the girl but wipe the floor with them.¡± The party leader said. As ordered the warriors ran at us. The party had 1 mage, 2 warriors, 2 archers and 1 thief. It was a very balanced party. I notice the thief sneak off and use a sneak skill. I quickly point my hand in his direction and fire off a spinning mana bolt shot at him and hit his leg making him yelp. He had covered a huge distance and was going for the nest. As soon as the fox saw that they went into a rage and jumped the man. The male fox jumped and bit into the thieves left arm making him drop his dagger and the female clawed at his leg. My two slimes took on each of the warriors. Because they are smart and with small tips from me they easily outmaneuver the warriors and stay free of the arrows. As for me, I counter the magic of the mage with mana bolts. You¡¯re wondering how mana bolts can block him but for two week I already learned how to use it so I can more or less make it stronger or weaker. The mage fires at us fireballs, water blades, wind blades, rock shards but all of them get trashed by my attacks. It was rather pathetic how weak the spells were but then again both my intelligence and wisdom are already above 110. Eventually the mage pulls out a vial with a blue liquid and I quickly fire another shot at his hand and blow the potion up followed soon by another one that shot his arm and made him throw the grimoire away in pain. I smirk at him as he pales. He probably figured out I had a huge capacity but it was too late. The thief was completely bloody as were the fox but his health reached zero first and his body turned into a fog while his dagger and a pouch of money remained. My slimes were still fighting and weren¡¯t hit once by the slow warriors. When the thief died they shouted out in shock but it gave a perfect opening and both slimes jumped onto the heads of the warriors. One was a female who was caught by Peach and the other was male who was caught by Glop. They dropped their swords and tried to pull off the slimes but it only helped to spread the slimes. They held their hands and slowly expanded their bodies after opening up the space around the head to let them breathe. It seems they know that the players will vanish so it will be a rapid eating. The mage and archers were forced to stop shooting because the slimes were now on top of their comrades. The two slimes didn¡¯t care much about the armor so they crawled under and spread over the body. The others watched in horror as the two were quickly covered and the head was finally covered once more. They are suffocated and as just as the last point of HP hits zero the two slimes activate the race skill Absorb. The next moment the body of the humans shines brightly as they die but the light stays a bit longer before puffing out.
Peach has absorbed a human female completely. Two options are available.
Form: Slime Human (Female) Form: Slime Fox Demi Human (Female)
Glop has absorbed a human male completely. Two options are available
Form: Slime Human (Male) Form: Slime Fox Demi Human (Male)
My mouth opened a bit but I put this on standby because of what came next. From the city a squad of 10 guards came running our way. In front was the captain who was dressed in full steel plate armor while the rest had plate and scale armor. ¡°What is going on here!?¡± The guard captain shouted. His tone wasn¡¯t in the least happy. ¡°That little brat attacked my party while we were hunting with her tamed slimes!¡± The mage shouted. A vein appeared on my forehead hearing that. The stupid mage was hiding a grin as if he won. ¡°Is that true, miss?¡± the captain asked. ¡°As if. The stupid players wanted to kill my friends so when I told them to leave they attacked me. I don¡¯t care if they hunt but do it away from me, I like the animals out here and if it wasn¡¯t illegal I would hunt all these stupid players who hunt for fun.¡± I replied. With a nod the captain thanked me with a pat on my head before he turned back to what remained of the party. Quickly veins appeared on his forehead. ¡°This is why I hate you players. You think this world is yours. Take this trash away. And miss, the drops that fell are yours to keep.¡± The captain said. I nod and thank him before I go and pick up the dagger, money and go to Glop and Peach, then I pick up the armor of warriors and the biggest prize, the mages grimoire. With a thought the windows appear again but once again I put them on standby and pick up the now frozen slimes and run to find Megumi. The baby fox was now half grown and was nearly double its original size. It could easily keep up with me even running. I found Megumi with a new slime she tamed. She has been gathering a lot recently for experiments at the guild. When I get to her I tell her what happens. I swear that I saw a demon behind her while her hair slowly rose from the pressure. I quickly told her that my slimes ate a pair of humans before the guard captain put the rest in jail. ¡°Ahahaha take that idiots!¡± she exclaimed while laughing. ¡°The thing is¡­¡± She looked sharply towards me as soon as I said that. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Um, well these two absorbed two of the human warriors and now it''s giving me the option to choose between slime human form or slime fox demi human form.¡± I said. Her eyes grow very wide and a grin appears on her face. ¡°Choose Demihuman.¡± She said that with conviction. I just nod before I put the slimes down and open the windows before pressing the demihuman one. Instantly the slimes jumped away and began expanding until they were my size. Then the body compresses and forms a 5 year old child''s body. One was a girl, the other a boy. They were both my height, 105 cm tall. As soon as the body was formed, slime was released from the head and formed a kind of hair. Peach looked similar to me and had loose hair down to her waist with two small bunches that stay over my shoulder in braids now. Glop had hair but it was short and down to the shoulder. They both formed large eyes, a human-like face with nose and mouth as well, their hands even had proper fingers. After their body stabilized it was then that the fox parts appeared. The fingers grew thin and hard slime claws, fox ears popped up on the head and small tails appeared on their back just above the butt where the tailbone in humans would end. They both looked around and started to play with their new bodies. ¡°Um¡­ has anyone ever fed humans to a mimic?¡± I asked. ¡°They are called the Slime people, though it will take some time before they grow smart enough to think for themselves but I bet they are the easiest most advanced tamed monsters you can get. Just hunt a bandit.¡± Megumi said. Sweat drips down my forehead as I realize what just happened. When I looked at the blue and pink slime kids were smiling at me and in one bound they hugged me from both sides. Like the fox they had that squishing yet furry feeling where it should. Namely the head and tail. AHH~~! It''s even fluffier than before, or is it squishy? ¡­I know Squffy! Well it''s not like I didn¡¯t like this development. Even the baby fox liked it. Maybe with them like this I will be able to travel further out. Oh and they are unique because they still have the fox form which helps since I can keep gaining slime milk. It would be strange to get it from Peach as a girl now. Yep, too weird. Not a lolicon so, like hell. Anyway I have them both return to slime form and I help Megumi tame a few new slimes. I wanted to try something out with gel slimes. Apparently, unlike Glop and Peach who are mimics that copy living creatures, gel slimes have capabilities closer to normal slimes and can absorb inanimate objects. It was tested and confirmed that gel slimes are what give birth to mimics like Mimic chests. Because of this and reinforced by the fact that the slimes now have a human form, I tame 10 slimes and gather enough nuclei to make them all gel slimes. I store them all as well as the fox in my newly made pocket space and we return to the tamer guild. There we rank all the collected slimes into gel slimes. There was a room in the basement floors just for this so we had no worries. I didn¡¯t try adding mana since it would be a waste for now. Still once it was done Megumi pulled out several items and I took out the players items. I drop it in front of one slime and tell it to absorb that. It follows through but it seems it didn¡¯t complete the requirements so I pulled out the warriors swords that were dropped and stayed behind along with the armor. Really what a scary absorbing skill. Anyway, the gel slime eats the long sword and the condition is met.
Your gel slime has reached conditions to rank up to Blade Mimic Slime. Do you wish to proceed?
I obviously accept. Anyway the slime, which already looked like the little bubble similar to mimics, gained a grayish color to it and the skill called Weapon Morph. This specific slime can eat any bladed weapon and copy those. I have it change into the long sword and it easily follows the order and becomes the sword I fed it. I then told it to become the dagger and just like that the sword shrank and become a darker gray. I picked it up and it was just as heavy. The weight of each form was exactly the same. It was quite interesting how it could compress itself like this. The slime¡¯s hp worked as the durability so blocking would hurt the slime. Still the sword mimic gains a base HP equal to its strongest sword''s durability and it can recover if you give it potions like any living creature. It was rather interesting to say the least how the slimes worked. They are really strange creatures. Well on to the next bit of business. I pulled out the grimoire I gained from the party and started to look through it. It was rather interesting. It talked about all the magic systems and how they worked. It goes like this. The world has Six main elemental systems which branch off. They are Water, Fire, Earth, Air, Light and Dark. Following that there are subcategories for each system. Water has Ice, Air has lightning and Earth is Metal. Fire, Light and Darkness doesn¡¯t have its own subcategory. After that there are mixed categories. This type of magic is the combination of any of the above. It would be like combining light with fire to get a holy flame to hurt undead while healing allies. Another example is Fire and earth which would make magma. There are many combos and with more categories you discover, your options for combining them increase as well. After reading about this I move on to the basic systems and learn about each one. I start with fire magic and after making a mana ball I do as the book says and imagine the ball of fire. Magic is all about imagination. So if someone has a creative mind and can manipulate mana then they can do the rare voiceless incantation. Anyway the call of fire appears in place of the mana ball. It looked more like the sun from TV documentaries that I saw. In my mind, I added the physical knowledge of fire that I knew. Mainly that its vibrations in the air but that was enough.
You have learned Fire Magic Manipulation
It wasn¡¯t even mastery, it was manipulation. It must be because of how I learned it. Still its basic level so at best I will be able to change the property of my mana. I shrug and do the same to the other six systems. I found that by myself I couldn¡¯t do light or dark magic so I simply ignored it. I return to the slimes and start the next experiment. Like I said before I gained manipulation and not mastery so I can somewhat change the property of my mana. I do so and spread my mana to each slime. I change between the four kinds of mana and find a few that take a liking to water mana. I pull the 2 of them aside and start feeding them water type mana. Yep mana manipulation is such a cheat. Obviously Megumi said only the best mages can use it since they are almost always born with it. It takes 2 hours and all my mana plus a bit more I recovered from potions until the rank up. They become water gel slimes. They now know the basic level of water magic. With this I stick my finger into their bodies which they don¡¯t resist and simply let it pass and in one quick pull I remove the nucleus from both. The small slime skin holding it together closes and leaves a simple slime drop there. I call my two slimes and tell them to merge the nucleus each and like I had guessed. They gain 2 INT and they learn water magic. Slimes, such a cheat race if I ever saw any. Weak at the start but under proper hands they become deadly. The other researchers were completely shocked to learn what I did and Megumi was on the ball of whether to compliment me or discipline me. She ended up complimenting me since we have killed many slimes already the same way. The gel slimes have intelligence but not wisdom so it didn¡¯t matter since they weren¡¯t smart enough to know what happened. Still when I turned with a smile to the other slimes they slightly trembled but I continued on and happily got 2 of each magic type of slime and fed it to my mimics. With each one the nucleus grew and they got smarter. Hehe, I can''t wait to get to school. For the next three years I will make sure I am in no way inferior to a normal kid. Even if I have to suffer with that crazy amazon. I also want to make some trusty companions out of these two slimes. If I become an adventurer I don¡¯t want to join some random party filled with trash. I will go with them to have fun and make the most of my second life. Chapter 6 Academy Life Begin It''s been three long years since I was first brought to this world. The first thing I must say is that I know which game this is now. The name of the game in the real world is called Grand Nexus Online. The name came from the fact that everything in the world is connected which is what Nexus means. One action causes a series of side effects. It''s quite true actually. After I discovered the mimic slime rank up they have spread and become a city wide pet for both adventurers and citizens. Gel slimes are much less used but with the elemental variants it caused a downfall in mage students who dedicate to the class since having a slime will resolve that. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a change in armor or weapons, since the slimes still need to eat them to gain the form, so it didn¡¯t affect them. Also the more of one kind of sword they eat the better they can mimic that form. Now to skip all the jabbering, I bet you are wondering what has happened to me and my family. First off, I am finally eight years old. The first year we checked my ID every day until we found out my birthday. It was a different date then when I woke up. My birthday was on September 7th. From then on we always celebrated. Just so you know I appeared here in December and because this country is located on a continent on the southern hemisphere of the planet we have summer in December. Unlike in my original world where I lived in the northern hemisphere, with the seasons switched, summer break happens at the end of the year. Because of that I will be starting school only in February and end in November. The academy is an entire town dedicated to the school. It is considered a neutral country of its own and is located at the center of the continent where all five Great nations on this continent, which is called Othenia, connect. Besides this continent, there is the Mu continent and 2 other continents of any large mass and a couple thousand islands scattered along the ocean and surprisingly in the sky. Yep sky islands exist. Not like I will see any of them any time soon. The school life goes all the way to my 14th year and the last year I get freedom to explore more. That was what Megumi was doing when I met her. Normal kids can¡¯t go past the grasslands but once you reach 15 you can go into the forest. At this moment Megumi is already 18 and has left to adventure the continent. She is a registered adventurer now and her rank was instantly raised to D rank because of her grades in school. One thing I am excited for is that the school has a ranking tournament for new kids. From there the students are tested and choose the basic class they want. It¡¯s like me who wants both Tamer, mage and monk. These three classes will make me do three types of tests and class tournaments to see how advanced I am in this. Now then what you all have been waiting for. My stats, Yep I have trained hard these last years and that damn amazon made sure I was definitely at least up to normal kid standards.
Status
Name Kuroko Ginshiro Race Human
Class None Level 5
Health 300/300 Hp regen 0.7 per/m
Mana 5750/5750 Mana Regen 3 per/m
Stamina 120/120 Stamina Regen 0.2 per/m
Strength 19 Intelligence 180
Dexterity 18 Wisdom 140
Agility 20 Charisma 50
Vitality 30 Leadership 60
Cooking Basic lvl 6
You are experienced in cooking arts. Cooking becomes easier and food will taste better. Mixed with tamer skill you can make bait for monsters
Trap making Basic lvl 3
You know how to make traps to capture small animals
Mana sense (passive/active) Basic lvl 7
You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted with magic or not
Mana Manipulation Basic lvl 6
You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
Taming Basic lvl 7
You are able to make animals and monsters serve you.
Sub skill: Breeding Basic lvl 3
You know how to figure out methods to discover the conditions for creatures rank ups
Elemental Manipulation
Your ability to control mana lets you alter your mana into the following elements. Fire (Basic 5) Water (Basic 4) Earth (Basic 6) Air (Basic 4) Light (Basic 3) Dark (Basic 2)
Status
Name Glop Race Mimic Slime
Level: 9
Health 270/270 Hp regen 0.4 per/m
Mana 282/282 Mana Regen 1.0 per/m
Stamina 200/200 Stamina Regen 0.8 per/m
Strength 35 Intelligence 132
Dexterity 26 Wisdom 52
Agility 70 Charisma 10
Vitality 45 Leadership 10
Skills
Race Skill: Mimic Basic lvl 2
A slime skill to mimic a living creature. Incorporates habits of the copied creature or the mix of creatures.
Mana sense (passive/active) Basic lvl 2
You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted with magic or not
Mana Manipulation Basic level 3
You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
Elemental Manipulation
Your ability to control mana lets you alter your mana into the following elements. Fire (Basic 1) Water (Basic 4) Earth (Basic 2) Air (Basic 1)
Status
Name Peach Race Mimic Slime (Elite)This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Level: 9
Health 650/650 Hp regen 0.7 per/m
Mana 664/664 Mana Regen 1.4 per/m
Stamina 410/410 Stamina Regen 0.8 per/m
Strength 45 Intelligence 132
Dexterity 29 Wisdom 55
Agility 75 Charisma 10
Vitality 52 Leadership 20
Skills
Race Skill: Mimic Basic lvl 2
A slime skill to mimic a living creature. Incorporates habits of the copied creature or the mix of creatures.
Mana sense (passive/active) Basic lvl 3
You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted with magic or not
Mana Manipulation Basic level 4
You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
Elemental Manipulation
Your ability to control mana lets you alter your mana into the following elements. Fire (basic 2) Water (Basic 3) Earth (basic 2) Air (basic 2)
Status
Name Rama Race Fox (Boss)
Level: 8
Health 1,270/1,270 Hp regen 0.4 per/m
Mana 545/545 Mana Regen 1.0 per/m
Stamina 800/800 Stamina Regen 0.8 per/m
Strength 55 Intelligence 125
Dexterity 29 Wisdom 30
Agility 69 Charisma 50
Vitality 38 Leadership 10
Skills
Great Howl Basic lvl 5
The howl of a great beast that can instill fear into your foes. Even the mortal enemy of the fox, the wolf, shall fear this mighty being.
Razor Claw Basic lvl 4
The claws of a feral beast. With great beastly strength behind them and sharpness on par with a sharpened iron sword. This attack has the power to maim or several cut whoever is on the wrong end of the attack.
Iron Tail whip Basic lvl 3
Using your newly gained mana you can make your tail as hard as iron and use it as a weapon. Can break armor and, if hitting bare flesh, will act like a whip and cut the receiver
Boss Constitution (Passive)
Your body is stronger than others to the point of being called a monster. Your health gains a bonus 1000 points
Sigh. I¡¯m completely overshadowed by my tamed monsters in every aspect except magic. Oh and I bet you guys noticed right. Peach is considered an elite monster. Her color probably has something to do with it as well as the fact that she has human transformation. Glop is still a normal minion class monster but don¡¯t mistake it for being weak. Peach just grows with more ease that is all. Now the best one is Rama. He is the baby fox I found starving. Because of Peach¡¯s milk he became a boss class monster. If you are wondering, the baby foxes from the nest I saved are elite monsters now and with their influence and my ideas I had them make a large connection of burrows for the fox. This way a huge fox pack was born and some people even consider it a low class dungeon, but because the burrow is so small no one can enter and hunt them. Even with the lesser stats, when compared to Peach, that was because the race was different. Rama is more than twice as strong as a normal adult fox. He is just a bit stronger in strength to Peach and Glop but they are quicker than him. Well, I guess it''s a good thing for a tamer to be overshadowed in strength when speaking about your monsters. I bet everyone is wondering if they walk around butt naked. Like hell they do. Besides Rama who is a fox, Peach and Glop have clothes. It¡¯s been a long time already that I made gel slimes evolve into clothes. They have what I call, Slime armor. Because I had two full sets of newbie warrior plate armor I made armor mimic slimes from gel slimes using those. Though I store them in the pocket space for tamer monsters, when I am going to fight or when I start fighting I bring them out and they quickly arm the slimes. Though the chest and leg armor remains for obvious reasons. Megumi also helped me make some armor and claw weapons for Rama, making him even more dangerous. As you can already guess, he can¡¯t enter the city unless it¡¯s in the tamer guild which is where I live. Yep, the second to last floor of the tamer guild was actually the guildmasters home. They had a real home but Dalton stayed here. I stay there a lot but for sleeping I used to go with Megumi to our house. It was a huge two floor house in the upper district. Yep, the nobles district. What do you expect, the man is the guildmaster of a huge guild. It sucked though. When Megumi turned 16 we had a huge celebration and she registered to be an adventurer the same day. I already knew it was coming but still, it sucks. She spent the whole week with me but at the end she finally set off. After she left, Rio was the only one I spent any long amount of time with. The Elf maid was really nice and smart. She also seems to be experienced with forest type creatures and is a mage tamer like I want to be. Mage tamer is a name used for those who use magic instead of physical strength as a tamer. She does that more but her physical strength is nothing to scoff at. Now about strength, that damn amazon put me through hell. Though that is my personal view of it. The real thing is much less drastic. I did all the same exercises the other kids did but I had a much slower growth. It was only thanks to the slime milk that my growth was accelerated to a normal child''s level. When I was finally able to reach the proper base for a child at seven years old. The crazy amazon took it upon herself and made me do some more intense training. She got a permit to take me into the forest for about a month so that I could learn to take care of myself in the wild. It was this reason that I reached level five. You might have noticed but humans and other sentient creatures level up much slower than monsters. For me, I do so even slower than that because of my constitution which makes me weaker. I need to put in at least 10 times more effort to get the same outcome as others in the case of gaining stats. As for leveling up it''s 5 times. I need 5 times more Exp than others to level up. So you can understand, to reach level 2 normal people need 100 exp. For me I need 500. Because of this I am forced to rely more on training myself instead of relying on my levels. In all respects though. I think it''s better this way. Remember that stupid mage¡¯s party I beat up with Peach and Glop? Well they became some hot shot adventurers but at a single look at them I could tell, and so could every other trained person. These guys relied heavily on the magic artifacts and equipment they gained. Obviously there were many people who used them but the difference is that most train themselves. It''s been taught long ago to players that completing the beginners training dojo is the best thing you can do. Apparently, these idiots didn¡¯t do that and just went about doing requests until level 10 and got their job. Total morons if you ask me. For me, I can¡¯t beat them now since they have already ventured far but it¡¯s not like they are any good either. Well let''s forget about stupid idiots like them for now. At this time I am more than happy to forget because I am now crying in Rio¡¯s arms because I will miss her. We were in front of Dalton¡¯s real house in the nobles district and all the maids and servants were out there cheering for me. I had grown familiar with them and they like me since I showed massive promise as a tamer and the time we spent together. In front of the house on the road was a car waiting for me. On its side was the emblem for the school. It was a large book in the back with a sword and staff crossing each other and then the school''s name in the front. The name ¡°Othenia Grand Magic Academy¡± was written on the side. They told me that the car was special and used a unique type of magic called Space magic which allows for high speed travel. No normal human can use it but items allow it. After a bit Rio let go and I went and hugged everyone. My luggage had been loaded into the trunk already and all that was left was me. After saying goodbye to everyone I look at the two slimes waiting. ¡°Ok guys let''s go.¡± The two nod and after I give the order, the armor slimes were unsummoned and allowed to do as they liked in the pocket space while Peach and Glop were told to return to slime form. By habit already, the two jumped up and landed on my head which had become their personal perch. I got in the car and waved goodbye. In moments, the car left with just me, my slimes and the driver. The driver drove fast but at highway speeds like any other but his destination was called the jump zone. Think of an airport but for a high speed magic car that uses magic to jump. The long empty road was there to allow the car to reach the required speed to perform the jump to the academy that was more than 3000 km away. The place was filled with other cars waiting to jump so many people were outside. The driver says everyone here is waiting to jump to the academy. I exit the car and watch as the next car gets in place. The road had many runes drawn on the asphalt. The driver said that those runes helped to reach the max speed of 200 mph that is required for the jump. At that time the car screeches the tires as it starts running on the road. The speed gathered and the runes began glowing brighter as the speed rose and as soon as it reached the middle of the track the brightness reached its max and the car burst forward leaving two lines of fire where the car accelerated. The first image that appeared in my mind is like that from the movie ¡°Back to the future¡± there was no other way to explain it. The runes on the ground glowed again and the track was cleaned quickly and soon after the next car went the same way. I bet you are wondering how I even know about that movie in 2095, the year I died. Obviously last century movies have their charm. They made great movies with their still unsophisticated graphic programming yet they made really great movies. For the next hour I watched one car after another go through and finally it was our turn. The driver told me to unsummon the slimes and put my seatbelt on. I¡¯m really thankful that I was reborn into a modern world instead of a fantasy one. The driver revved the engine and accelerated slowly gaining speed. The next moment I saw the windows shine and I instantly recognized it. What happened was the car was covered with a high class light barrier when used around a body supposedly you can move without being affected by the air resistance. ¡°You have a good eye miss. I see you already know what happened to the car. Prepare yourself because first timers normally can¡¯t handle the jump.¡± The driver said. He said that with a grin and floored the pedal forcing the engine to roar and the speed rapidly rising to 200 mph. As soon as we reached the center of the track where it hit the max speed, the space around us seemed to stretch to the horizon and we moved far too fast for a normal car. The next moment the space returned to normal but we were in a completely new place. The buildings outside were tall skyscrapers made of white painted steel or some other magical metal. To my surprise the clouds were near the outside of the building as well as far up in the sky. ¡°Welcome miss, to Othenia Grand Magic Academy. The single city neutral country that exists on the grand sky island Megathina.¡± The driver said. ¡°S-sky island. I thought the academy was at the connection point of the five nations!¡± I said. ¡°But it is, miss. That location is here. This island floats 6000 meters above that exact location and it''s chained to the five great mountains below that keeps the island from floating up.¡± He said. ¡°Eh?¡± I muttered. ¡°Haha, I guess you don¡¯t know huh. The chains of the five mountains are chains made by the gods who used their divine power to rise and chain this island to this spot. These gods instructed all the nations to use it as neutral ground to teach our young and to use it as a political ground. The idea worked well because both middle class and nobles make contacts here and build their future. All the kids here will lead the future so with the five nations having connections together Othenia has had no wars for the last 300 years since the academy was built.¡± he explained the history of the continent. ¡°What about other countries?¡± I asked. ¡°Well they don¡¯t attack because the five nations are very intimately connected. Attacking one means you risk fighting all five at once.¡± he explained. I finally understood what this amazing place was. Even so, I saw large white walls circling the metropolis that made up the academy. ¡°If you''re wondering, yes there are forests and more outside the walls. The area here holds up to level 20 monsters which are used to train the students. Still, you''re quite amazing, miss, not even a bit of discomfort from the jump.¡± the driver said. He said that just as we stopped at the end of the track and entered a road connecting to the highways. ¡°Well, I think it''s because I have lots of mana or something else I don¡¯t know about.¡± I replied. ¡°Could be. Anyway we will be arriving at the girls dormitory soon.¡± he said. I nod and look around. Outside was dark unlike the day before. The academy was northwest of the city I lived in so it was still night time. In the sky, the dark blue night sky was still filled with stars and the massive gas giant the world revolves around could be seen. Yep this planet was a moon around a greenish colored gas giant that filled a part of the night sky every night. I like to stay up at night and watch the sky. The world is so alike yet different from the real world. You can¡¯t say this was a game world. Players were just blind humans that wanted to escape reality but they brought their problems here. Still there are quite some nice and cool ones. Not that I have met many. Just a few martial artists who appeared at the training center and asked for Belladona''s tutelage. Soon we arrived at the academy¡¯s main school building. The school looked more like a castle. It had at least 20 floors, not counting what could possibly be below. To both sides were two separate complexes of apartment buildings. The complexes had a large wall separating them from the school and the other complex. At the gate of each there was Girls Domitor, Boy¡¯s Dormitory and Grand Magic Academy written above the gate which were double doors with a metal arch that didn¡¯t separate with the gate. The girls'' dorm was to the left side from the entrance. The entire place was loaded with cars entering and leaving. After a few minutes my driver parked in front of the gate and someone came and opened the door for me. It was a young girl with short green hair but with two long braids that came down the front over each shoulder. ¡°Greetings, I will help you transport your luggage to your room.¡± She said. I nodded and the next moment the trunk opened. The girl snapped her finger and the two large suitcases floated out before vanishing into her inventory. ¡°Wow!¡± I said. The girl blushed a bit before beckoning for me to follow. The girl led me into the girls dormitory and into an administration office and spoke with an old lady. ¡°Child, what is your name?'''' the old woman asked. She addressed me with a stern sharp eye showing a strange strength behind her. It was clear this old lady was far more than she showed. ¡°Kuroko Melody Ginshiro.¡± Yep I adopted Megumi¡¯s last name and not Daltons. The old lady looked through the pages one after another until her eyes opened slightly and she nodded. ¡°Okay, I have confirmed you are in this year¡¯s classes. The ranking tournament begins after the opening ceremony today. Your room is in Building 2, floor 5, room 1. The little halfling will help you get ready. The school uniforms are already in your room so you only need to organize your own personal clothing.¡± she said. ¡°Thank you madam.¡± I bow which makes her brow raise a bit and a small smile appears before she hides it and nods going to the next child. The little halfling maid took me to the building that had a large number 2 over the door and then using an elevator we went to floor 5 and finally room 1. She pulled out a small white metal card with a magic circle on it and passed it in front of a strange pad that looked like one of those old magnetic key locks found in hotels in my old life. The door unlocked and she held out the card. ¡°This is your key, I would suggest leaving it in your inventory at all times. If your room changes, the key will be used for the new room as well so don¡¯t toss it away.¡± the maid explained. I took the key and nodded. The insides were made for a girl. With a single bed room with light pink walls, a single bed, a plain desk and a walk-in closet with half of the hangers already full of uniforms and school shoes. Though it looked like an apartment building it was still a dorm so I only got a room. Still one just for myself. I thought it would have roommates but then I saw the door that connected my room with the next room to the right. The maid pulled out my luggage and dropped it on my bed. In them were my new clothes since I have long since out-grown those beginner dresses and bought new stuff. ¡°Well with your things dropped off, please dress yourself in one of the uniforms, I will return in a bit to bring you to the auditorium where the welcoming ceremony will take place. From there everyone will go to the stadium where you will be tested and see which classes you will take.¡± She explained ¡°Thank you for the help.¡± I said. The maid blushes and leaves. I breathe a sigh of relief as I am finally here. For the next year this is my room. AH~! I am so excited for the tournament. I can¡¯t wait to show off my pets'' skills. I will totally blow everyone away with all the slimes and Rama. Hehe, I can''t wait. Chapter 7 Welcoming Ceremony I summon Peach and Glop after the halfling maid left and slowly explore my room. The room was a 4x6 meters squared room with two windows on the back wall that looked out to the path outside which was filled with kids walking. Like I said before there was a single person bed on the right side corner near the window and on the other side of the room was a study desk for me. The closet was split in half. The left side was empty for where my clothes would go. It was split into hangers near the top, which I had a ladder to help reach, the middle hanger probably for skirts and dresses and the bottom were drawers and space for my shoes. I didn¡¯t only have skirts and dresses. I made sure to buy jeans pants, regular pants and shorts depending on the weather as well as other coats and stuff that are going to go on the hangers. On the right side of the closet were the uniforms. I somewhat frowned. The reason was because the uniform was composed of a white undershirt and with a black overshirt and the same for the skirt which went down below my knees. For the shoes there were long stocking socks and simple black shoes. I took one of the uniforms down and walked over to the mirror at the back of the closet. Standing there in my reflection was a silver haired girl with purple iris and while holding the uniform it made me look close to a gothic lolita. Though the uniform itself wasn¡¯t gothic style it still gave the impression of this. Still the halfling maid did say that I needed to get dressed so I pulled out the white stockings and took off my current clothes. I put the white shirt first then the skirt which goes over that before putting on the black vest. I moved a bit and found that it fit just right. Then I remembered that the equipment system of this world works for NPC as well. The equipment window is above the inventory so looking at it I threw the stocking and shoes in my inventory and equip from there and they materialized on me. I remove the other clothes and test it as well and they are put on much more comfortably than before. Lastly was the uniform beret hat which, contrary to the uniform, was pure white which seemed to blend with my silver hair. I was wondering how I would keep my hair from getting messed up so I ended up making a low ponytail. With that I had no problems with the beret and it fit well on my head. I walk out of the closet and find Peach and Glop looking around like curious kids. When Peach saw me she ran over with her eyes shining as she looked at me over. ¡°Mas...ter pre...tty.¡± She said slowly. ¡°Thank Peach.¡± I replied I pat her on the head which makes her close her eyes in pleasure. Oh yeah, she is starting to learn to talk. Slimes learn by mimicking but talking is a completely new level of difficulty. Glop has more trouble and can barely talk but they understand our words. At that moment the halfling came in and yelled in shock before falling backwards after seeing the slimes. ¡°W-w-w-w-w-w-w-what i-i-i-is th-that!¡± the maid shouted. To say the least, it drew a lot of attention. Instantly I had them both unsummoned. ¡°Those two were my tamed pets. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± I replied. The maid was trembling when the old lady from before appeared at the door after pushing past the small group of girls who were grouping around the door to see. ¡°What is with all the noise?'''' the old lady asked as she came to investigate the noise. ¡°T-the g-girl s-s-summoned t-t-tamed pets.¡± the maid said. The old lady looked at me sharply like before but this time there was a hint of anger. ¡°Were there summoned pets here young lady?¡± the lady asked. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re Mimic slimes, I have had them with me for the last 3 years. No one told me anything about prohibiting summoning them.¡± I said. ¡°Yes, that would have been explained at the ceremony today. But slimes aren¡¯t prohibited in your room.¡± She said. She said the last part with a firm tone. ¡°Yes madam.¡± I said. I bow and the next moment the Pink and Blue slime were once again summoned and both quickly took to their demi human form which surprised everyone. ¡°Well since it¡¯s not prohibited in my own room I will keep them out. I feel more comfortable when they are close. Peach, Glop say hello to everyone.¡± I said. They both nod and took a step forward and bowed. ¡°Ni...ce to me...t.¡± Peach said. ¡°Me¡­¡± Glop tried to say. ¡°They¡­ talked!¡± The lady said. ¡°Only a bit. They are a long way away from talking well but for now they are learning.¡± I said and patted both on the head and they smiled while the tails on their back wagged. The girls outside looked excited at this. The two slimes eventually changed to their fox form and rubbed themselves against me. ¡°Miss¡­ Ginshiro. It is best to keep those hidden until the tournament. Those aren¡¯t your normal slimes. I can tell you that. I will need to speak to the headmaster about this.¡± She said. I nod. It was obvious that it would be like this. Slimes with a humanoid form must have eaten a human at one point. Well like it matters. The maid, having calmed herself, stood back up and apologized to the old lady for her lack of professionalism as a maid. ¡°Shall we go? Please unsummon them as well.¡± the halfling maid siad. ¡°Okay.¡± I said. I pet them once more and unsummon them before walking outside following behind the maid. The old lady tells the rest of the girls outside to finish getting ready. Everyone runs back into their own rooms but I notice they are in pairs. ¡°Why is it that I have a room for myself while everyone is in pairs?¡± I asked. ¡°You are the adopted daughter of a tamer guild headmaster. Obviously you would be a tamer. Tamer isn¡¯t a class many people have and usually it brings¡­ certain smells into the building so not many people take it that well.¡± the maid said. Oh so this is what Megumi and the others were talking about when they registered me. I don¡¯t know if we are looked down on or if it''s because of the activities but it seems I will be left alone because of this. Well it didn¡¯t matter, I will just show them how stronger tamers can be. The maid led me outside and then into the main school building. There were others who were heading the same way. We climbed down a flight of stairs into the basement floors and as soon as we got to the last step my eyes opened wide. Under the surface of the school sat a gigantic stadium. More than half of it was already filled with students who were chatting. I gulped looking at this. ¡°Impressive right? This is the grand auditorium and the grand stadium where all contests, tournaments and duels take place. The arena is enchanted to keep students from dieing and will teleport the loser away.¡± the maid said. ¡°Who are all these people?¡± I asked. ¡°Current student. Besides being a ranking tournament it''s also an entrance exam. Those who lose in round 1 won¡¯t be allowed to enter and will be sent back to their parents. This is a one time only thing so if you fail, you fail.¡± she said. My eyes got wide hearing how severe it was. Anyway she led me to the empty zone where a few new students were. As I walk in, a few people nearby look my way before they start talking.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Uh, why is everyone pointing my way?¡± I asked. ¡°Because a purple eyed, silver haired beauty just walked in. Is there a reason not to talk?¡± the maid said. I blushed hearing her say that and just followed while listening to the comments. By the time she guided me to the chair with my name stuck on it with a sheet of paper I was beet red from being looked at. I don¡¯t take having all the attention on me so well. At least when I sat down the attention of everyone went to the next girl that entered. I looked back to see. The girl was wearing the same uniform as me but a few key differences were apparent. First off her hair was golden blond and curled up in twirls like you see in those anime with a princess. Her eyes were sky blue and her skin was fair. Compared to my silver haired low ponytail styled hair which draws less attention she seems to like attention and to show off her natural, still forming, beauty. She was led by another maid like the halfling but this one was a full grown adult elf. Wait is the maid I got a kid or an adult. I looked at her and she seemed to read what I was thinking. ¡°I am 24, if you are wondering. I¡¯ve seen that look enough times to know. I¡¯m from the halfling race, remember. We are a human subrace that doesn¡¯t pass this size or physique so I will look like a child until my late 50¡¯s.¡± she explained. ¡°Sorry if I was rude.¡± I said. ¡°No problem. Those of my race are used to it. At least I am a pure human halfling. If it was a demi human or beast human half breed then things would get ugly. It''s amazing what being a prum can do to drag attention.¡± She said. ¡°Prum?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what we call a halfling half breed with demi humans or beast humans. They are child sized like every other halfling but with animal features of whichever parent they came from.¡± She explained. I imagined her with small puppy ears and tail. I could feel my hand twitching to want to pet her. It seems she noticed the look and blushed. ¡°Please refrain from petting me. Everyone that hears this imagines me with animal ears and tails.¡± She said. Ah so it¡¯s happened already. I could only laugh dryly at this. Though that was cut short when that princess girl stood next to the maid. ¡°Hey, what are you blocking the aisle for?! Move it failure!¡± the girl said. The girl pushed the little maid and she fell backwards onto the row of seats below. The girl just walked on but I was pissed so I stuck my leg out just as she was passing so it got her left leg as it was coming forward and the right leg as it was going back. She couldn¡¯t do anything as her balance was completely thrown off and she stumbled forward before crashing in front of the seats. I stood up and hopped down and helped the maid. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± The halfling maid said. ¡°There are limits to everything and she crossed it.¡± I said. ¡°No. She didn¡¯t, maids here are really rejects. We failed to successfully complete the academy course and have to work here.¡± She said ¡°Can¡¯t you leave?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°We are given food and all necessities but not money. We can¡¯t leave.¡± She said. Veins appeared on my head but before I could retort to anything the bitchy princess came back yelling. ¡°WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE PEASANT! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM! I¡¯M THE YOUNGEST PRINCESS AND DAUGHTER OF THE KING OF MONVILLY! MY NAME IS PRINCESS ELEONORA VALERIA MARYLAND VIZ CARMELLIAN!!¡± ¡°What a blowhard. This is a neutral country so titles and positions don¡¯t matter here.¡± I said. Her jaw falls after hearing me say that and the maid pulls herself up and dusts herself off. ¡°In the case of students, Miss Ginshiro is correct. While here, titles and such don¡¯t matter and arguments that happened here can¡¯t be taken back and used as reason for invasion or any form of aggression.¡± the halfling maid said. ¡°Shut up, you maggot failure!¡± Eleonora shouted ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that. The only worm is the one who calls someone one.¡± I shouted back. If I could see from a third person view there would surely have been sparks colliding between us. After a moment she gave in since I wasn¡¯t wavering. She turned away and looked at her seat and sat down on one that had her name on it. My face turned red with rage. The main reason was that when I walked around her seat was to the left of mine. As soon as she looked and saw Ginshiro on the seat she stood up and glared at me. Seeing as she stood up I pulled my seat down and sat since I had nothing more to worry about. ¡°I should go.¡± The halfling maid said. ¡°Yeah, it''s better or she will try to do something again.¡± I replied. With a bow the halfling maid left running with everyone staring. The entire area was looking because we caused a big commotion. I just sat there and the princess just glared at me. After a bit she got even more annoyed because others kept coming in. ¡°If you have to go then go.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! I will not sit next to someone like you!¡± She shouted I shrug and just rest my head on my right arm. Since no one appeared to sit on my right side it was still empty. After a while of having that annoying girl glare at me I heard a high pitched girl''s ¡°Kya~!¡±. There were two things that would make someone do that. One is someone falling, the second is a handsome prince that all the girls want. I turn my head slightly and look with the corner of my eye. Yep, option two. Walking down the stairs I came from was a boy that was about 115cm tall, a bit taller than me who was 110cm tall. With dark blue hair and navy blue eyes he stood out more because the black suit-like uniform made him look more mature. His expressionless face made him more mysterious which made the little girls eat at his hand. I could tell that his expressionlessness was boredom. It was easy to tell that he was probably a prince or something from one of the nations. The princess in front of me started to growl more than she did with me. When I looked at her, I saw her face was red and her hands were balled up. Seems there is some history between them. Just for those curious, the row I was seated in was about 3 from the front. From the looks of those around me this seating area would normally go to children of nobles or important people. Thinking a bit, that retard Dalton is the tamer guild¡¯s Guildmaster so that was probably why I was down here. I don¡¯t know if it''s ironic or not but the maid that was leading him turned on our row and stopped just next to me. ¡°This is your seat young sir.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you. You may go.¡± the young man said. The maid bowed and the boy looked at me then at the princesses. ¡°Oh, Eleonora you¡¯re here too? Whatever, miss that is my seat. Can you please lean the other way.¡± He asked. ¡°If I did then I would be closer to her seat so I prefer not to.¡± I replied. ¡°Point taken. My name is Prince Asher Daniel Calder Bryton, I come from the country Elunia. I am the second son of the king and second youngest.¡± He said. ¡°Elunia, I came from there!¡± I said. I stand up and do a curtsy bow to the prince. ¡°My name is Kuroko Melody Ginshiro. I am the adopted daughter of the tamer guilds Headmaster Dalton Holt.¡± ¡°Sir Dalton, that means you know Miss Megumi.¡± Asher asked. Contrary to his previous attitude his eyes were sparkling now. ¡°Yep, she is my big sister. If you are the prince then your sister was the one I helped get the mimic slime for.¡± I said. ¡°Ah! That was you! I remember Miss Megumi coming and explaining what happened and how it wasn¡¯t totally her effort. I got to thank you because I was able to get myself a mimic myself.¡± ASher said. ¡°HEY! WHY AM I BEING IGNORED?!¡± Eleonora exclaimed. We both looked at her with a blank look. ¡°You are annoying.¡± We said together. We both looked at each other then grinned before we started to laugh. The princess looked completely beat and was pissed beyond belief. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show off Drake. I trained a lot with him and I hope one day to find a real life drake and have him eat it and become a slime drake.¡± Asher said. ¡°Wow! That would be so cool! I don¡¯t have such a big dream. I just want to adventure and have fun. I have two great slimes and a fox who I want to get stronger with.¡± I said. ¡°Two slimes¡­ are you the famous tamer girl with a pink and blue mimic slime. I heard about you. You discovered so many interesting things with slimes. It''s made so much good for our country that an entire bureau has been made dedicated to researching the slimes diet evolution habits.¡± Asher said. We started to talk together a lot completely ignoring the annoying third wheel to the point that she just sat down and sulked there. As time passed the place filled up. My talk with him was all about tamer related things. It seems that only in our country is taming not looked down on because of Dalton¡¯s effort. He made tamers train like normal warriors so tamers there are both attacks and troop suppliers. I told him the condition for mimics quietly and then gel slimes as well. I then told him about the slime milk and all that stuff that helped me get strong enough to have a normal life. As our conversation reached an end we looked around and saw the place was packed and then a middle aged man walked out. In his hand was a magic item that was similar to a wireless mic. As he got to the center he coughed once to draw everyone¡¯s attention and quiet everyone down. ¡°Okay, thank you all for getting ready so quickly. As many of you know, I am the headmaster of this academy, my name is Charles Silos Ryder. As you all know, today is both the welcoming ceremony as well as the entrance exam. This entrance exam is very simple. There are four stages where new students are sitting. Each area will have a battle royal and of the 200 in each area, 100 will remain and be accepted. The rest will be returned home. After that, the remaining 400 will participate in the tournament for the ranking and to allow for the teachers to determine what classes your curriculum will hold.¡± Charles said. Everyone was shocked but a few people, me and Asher, were already getting pumped. The headmaster continued on with the welcoming ceremony telling rules and regulations until finally it was time. And even more to my surprise my group was the first one. I couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited. Our section of seats lowered about 3 meters revealing an entrance at the bottom of both walkways. Everyone got up and walked down until they appeared on the arena grounds. ¡°Heh. This is going to be a nice workout. You better not get in the way Aster. My pets aren¡¯t the kind to play around.¡± I said ¡°Right back at you. Drake isn¡¯t any push over and was trained with the royal knights captain. We even let him eat a death row criminal so he can gain human transformation.¡± Asher said. ¡°¡®Hope you trained him enough to handle me.¡± I said. ¡°Bring it.¡± I said. ¡°Alright children, with this we begin the entrance exam.¡± Charles said. With his call a gong was hit signaling the start of the battle royal. Chapter 8 Round 1 So we don¡¯t knock each other out since it would be too much fun to stick around. Aster and I walk to the opposite ends of the group. The dumb blonde looks both ways watching us and walks in a third direction. She was listening to our talk and we spoke a bit about our tamed creature. Well, like it matters. What we came to do was to join and become adventurers so no time to worry about small things. Still just like me right now. There is a horrible feeling of nausea going around all the kids. Being stared at by everyone in this school isn¡¯t the most comfortable thing and there are some kids who are already woozy. I keep my distance because I don¡¯t want to be close. Still there were several brutes who were already engaging other kids. You know the bully type. Still after the child fight started, several others who did nothing started to get it on. I simply walk out of the circle of growing madness and I see Aster do the same. There was no point in needlessly wasting our energy here. Still one kid came running at me. He probably saw me as easy prey but to retaliate I charged a weak mana bolt and shot it at the spot he was just about to step and made a hole which he tripped on. He fell face first and as I was about to shoot a mana bolt to his head, he was teleported back into the stands. It took a moment for him to realize what was going on but then he started crying. Those nearby were a bit shocked at how I took him out. How effortless it was. Trust me when I say that I have trained with many spells targeted at immobilized foes. This is so I can create openings for my pets. While I looked around, I saw another boy run at me. His movements were much more refined and it was clear this kid had some skill. He crouched low and ran to the left and vanished. ¡°Thief huh, no that skill was more advanced, an assassin.¡± I mutter. I lift my left foot and load it with the mana and stomp the ground. An area of about 6 meter in diameter around me was riddled with holes. The next moment the boy appeared having tripped and made noise. I beat him the same way as the first. After that display, it was clear that I¡¯m a fierce foe to confront, so the kids avoided me. Still one did come at me. A green haired girl with small glasses that was using the mid level air magic Flight to stay out of range. She shot an air blade and I countered with one of my own. She could use more spells but that meant she had to train harder to work it. I didn¡¯t have spells, instead I made them by using my manipulations. Still the spells did form. Fireball, Grand fireball, water ball, earth needle, all these were registered but I didn¡¯t directly use them because it would limit me later on. I need to make use of my power as best as I can and the best way is to train it. After several attempts the girl gave up and just floated nearby since she was safe up there besides a few magic spells that frequently flew up. The girl, Aster and I were bored while we waited in the corner. I finally reached my limit and pushed myself off the wall I was leaning on. ¡°HEY ASTER, GIRL IN THE AIR! LET¡¯S END THIS QUICK!¡± I shouted. The two looked at me then at each other and nodded. Aster called out loud the name Drake and a red mimic slime appeared. The next moment it morphed into a red slime human. The girl began to charge several air blades at once as I summoned my pets. Peach and Glop appeared first and took a human form. I then summoned Rama. As soon as the huge fox appeared all eyes were on me. I then finished it up. ¡°Summon Set 1, Set 2, Set 3.¡± I said. At my word, three groups of armor and weapon slimes appeared. All the kids looked wide eyed. ¡°Arm.¡± I command The order was given and each group rushed and jumped to their host. For each piece of armor was a slime for boot, greave, chest plate, shoulder pad, shoulder guard, arm guard, gloves, helmet, shield and sword. The two human slimes were covered in slime armor which had a translucent gray color even when they hardened their bodies. The slimes that jumped on Rama were the same. They covered the back, legs and head with armor and the paws were given claws and the tail was armed with a spiked tail club like piece. Seeing the three armored pets, everyone was completely shocked. In moments those with no will to fight were disqualified and the number for required winners was reached in an instant. ¡°AH~~! THAT WAS BORING!¡± I whined and unsummoned them all in disappointment but there was someone much more enthusiastic about it. ¡°KUROKO! Please tell me! Those were the mimics right?¡± Aster asked. ¡°Yep, let¡¯s go back to the seat so we can chat.¡± I said His eyes were shining. Those who failed were escorted out and those who remained were free to choose which seat they could take. The blonde annoyance took a seat far from us but in her seat was that green haired girl from before. ¡°Hello, those slimes were awesome. What was that? Oh, I¡¯m Kumi Shitara.¡± She introduced herself. ¡°Kuroko Melody Ginshiro. Those are called Armor and Blade Mimic slimes.¡± I said. ¡°Wow! I''ve heard of those. I''m from Elunia but I''ve never had the chance to meet a mimic. They are still only used mostly at the capital.¡± Kumi said. ¡°Really?¡± Aster and I say. We both talked in sync because we didn''t know that only the capital had the mimics spread. The main reason is because the convenience of a mimic would rapidly spread. The slimes can easily rise the number of guards by eating corpses of bandits or murders, weapons and armors of slime to arm the slime people. We found it strange that it wasn''t being spread but then again. If you release the method to make such a pet that after being fed a dangerous monster became it, you would obviously try to be more careful about publishing it. ¡°Well it is an overly convenient pet so they are probably being careful. I do see the tamer guild selling them though but the price is a hefty 2 gold and 50 silver coins.¡± I said. The two of them looked confused when they heard the price. ¡°Is that really the price? I heard my father bought 100 mimics for 30 gold each.¡± Aster said. ¡°Those mimics were ones that Dalton took on a player bandit camp raid. The mimics ate their bodies and became slime humans.¡± I corrected him. The jaws of the two dropped hearing that. Yep, Dalton has been breeding several colors of mimic slimes. From the looks of Aster¡¯s Red slime he got one of the 100 red slimes we sold to the king to be trained into knights. ¡°The price changes depending on the form you know. But if we are talking about human slimes then from green slime up to pink slime the price range is this.¡± I said. I spend time telling them while the other groups fight. First of all, the colors of rarity from common to rare are Green, Light Green, Yellow, Violet, Blue, Red, Orange, Pink. The price for each following the same order is 10g, 12g, 15g, 18g, 25g, 30g, 50g, 100g. The two were flabbergasted finding out the price for the human slimes. The main reason it''s so expensive is because the slime keeps part of the parameters of the human it eats. That is why for Pink human slimes, we tend to only feed Pkers who have high stats which in turn give the slime high stats. Not to mention the possibility of magic. If the slime is asked to come with basic knowledge of magic it will raise the price by another 20g for each magic system they possess. ¡°Heh¡­ so regular people¡­ won¡¯t be able to use mimics?¡± Kumi said that downhearted. ¡°There are the armor and weapon mimics. They become what you need so daily use knives and stuff can be used by them. They can eat all the knives and always stay sharp as long as you don¡¯t abuse them.¡± I replied. Her eyes shined a bit but Aster was a bit confused. ¡°How are the two types of mimics made?¡± He asked. ¡°You mean the weapon and armor and the normal ones?¡± I asked. He nodded with expectant eyes. ¡°I promised I wouldn¡¯t tell. Sorry.¡± I explained He sulked but nodded understandingly. I smiled warily at the sulking prince. I look around and see that the final section was already having their fight. I did peek several times during the other ones. Each and every group had at least three to six people who stayed outside of the mess of kids. Guess all the strong know when to hide their strength. Funny enough every fight ended the same. The groups on the outside get bored and showing off, making the kids give up. There was this one blond kid that could use lightning system magic and he simply charged his attack and made several kids piss themselves and others stumble back crying. In another group was an elf girl who made a big wood golem five meters tall with magic wood. Some kids tried to burn it but it barely took the top layer of moss off. There are some really amazing people. I wonder how high I can get against all these noble kids. Well eventually the battle royals ended and the four hundred that were accepted remained.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Charles walked up after all the first round was done. ¡°My what a talented bunch this year. So many are noble kids and many others are middle class with so much talent.¡± he said. His eyes moved towards several people which included me and Kumi. ¡°Well then. The next part is the ranking tournament. Each fight will have one person from each group per fight so it will be a four man fight. Depending on the order you fight will determine if you can move up to the next rank. Those who fail will be put in a new group to retry and get a lower rank.¡± Charles explained. From the ceiling, several magic projectors released an image that showed the matchup. Surprisingly I was in the first match. There were twenty five fights not counting the loser''s fight. ¡°Shall we begin. Round one contestants please proceed down.¡± He said. The four sections were lowered. Me and the other three went onto the field while the seats rose again. My opponents were the girls from before and a boy. The girl has short red hair and a bouncy personality since she was excited and punching the air like a muay thai fighter. The green haired elf girl that made the golem and a boy with orange hair who looked scared out of his mind. The crowd was cheering extremely loud as if watching a spectacle. ¡°Alright kids, please get ready.¡± Charles said. In moments, me, the fighter girl and the elf ran backwards to gain distance. ¡°BEGIN!¡± The gong rings and in an instant the skittish boy cried out. To everyone''s dismay. The kid unconsciously used sound magic. This is a subcategory of air magic where you used your voice to project super sonic or hyper sonic waves in the form of attack or defense. I quickly cover my ears and summon all my slimes and have them arm the two mimics. Because slimes don''t actually have ears they weren''t affected. Soon the sound attack ended and the kid looked around. Everyone in the stadium that wasn''t prepared was stunned from the attack. The elf girl was dizzy as was the fighter girl who was recovering fast. She pulled out two fighter gloves and equipped them. I frowned seeing that, so I opened my inventory and selected a wand I bought to train magic with then equipped it. The first thing I do is look at the annoying kid that nearly burst my eardrums. I gather mana on the tip of my wand and shoot it at his feet. In an instant a pit opened up under him which made him fall. It wasn''t deep just to his elbow but it doesn''t end with just that, I closed the hole which in turn trapped him. He was about to cry out when I made an earth dome around him which was about a half meter thick and blocked his magic. ¡°Now that the headache is taken care of. Shall we play.¡± I said. As I smirked at them, the two girls looked serious at me. The elf pulled out a staff and grimoire opening to a page. She began chanting a spell which caused a circle of magic to appear. Don''t mistake it for a magic circle. A circle of magic means a ring of mana that is circling around her. As for the other girl. I felt her focusing her mana into her fists which slowly but surely started to form a weak mana coat. ¡°She sure is talented. At this age and already able to do that much.¡± I thought. Yes, I know it seems ironic coming from me but I reincarnated with my memories and blessings. I always played as a monk so it''s second nature already. At the same moment the two girls completed their preparation and aimed towards me. ¡°Peach, Glop, stall the red head.¡± I said. They both nodded and looked towards the fighter who was a moment away from pouncing. I, on the other hand, looked towards the elf. She is even more talented than the other kids. Elves live centuries and they age slowly. If she was actually 8 years old then she must be the princess of the elf race to be so powerful. I held my wand up, pointed at her. It was a much crappier one then the Nature princess wand but I can''t go around using that so I use this. I release my strength and a red circle of mana starts swirling around me. Thus making the elf''s eyes open wide before she makes a grin. She lifts her staff before bringing it down. At once the arena under her started to break apart where trees and vines rose from the crevices. It all broke the surface of the arena as well as freeing the noisy brat who instantly started crying. I didn''t mind since my focus was on the massive nature spirit that girl summoned. Quite obviously, the elf race has a much greater amount of mana than the human. That has been proven in every game both fantasy and sci-fi fantasy. Still, there is an exception to everything. I release more mana and begin a long chant. Though my level with fire magic wasn''t large. I was still able to make a similar spell to a mid rank spell. Only difference, it''s much stronger. Adding physics into magic makes everything have a bigger boom. Oxygen was all it needed after all. The mana gathered above me forming a blue ball of flame. Everyone was frozen stiff seeing the growing ball of flame as well as the rising nature spirit. The sounds from the clash between the fighter and the slimes didn''t reach anyone. ¡°See you in class.¡± It was all I said before I lifted my wand up towards the fireball and swung the wand to throw it. At once the arena around her brightened and her body was teleported away but her spirit wasn''t. As soon as the ball hit, the still rising spirit was pushed down before the ball exploded in a huge ball of flame. Even I was amazed at that. But then again as soon as the ball of flame left my control when I swung the wand. I lost all forms of control for it so I wasn''t able to alter the course or shape. Simply put, I made a spell beyond my fire manipulation skills control by combining fire magic and wind magic. I have a long way to go before I can properly control anything. If you''re curious I can control a small fireball, make it spin for added effect and power and compress it. But I guess blue flames fall under mid or advanced levels. I could only make it because, like the elf, I have too much mana for my age. When I looked around I only spotted my slimes fighting the red head but the little cry baby wasn''t around. I turned towards the seats and spotted him over there. That¡¯s good. Two for the price of one. Yay me. Finally I turn to the red head with a smile. She was good. I can tell you that. The slimes were barely keeping up which shows the girl is talented or just did some crazy training. Still the girl wasn''t able to push them back. Though the shield, shoulder guards and chest plate mimics were taking a beating. The girl was fast enough to hit inside so it was definitely taking damage. To finish this I summon Rama and his set. The girl frowned and jumped back, getting away from the slimes. At that moment I saw mana concentrate on her legs. ¡°Shit!¡± I thought Reacting with my trained senses I coated both arms and crossed them over my face where the next second the girl jumped at lightning speed and let loose a crushing punch. I was thrown several meters away and everyone cheered again thinking she won. Sadly I just stood up and walked out of the cloud of dust while dusting off my uniform that was getting dirty. ¡°Good punch. Let me try as well.¡± I said. Doing the same as her but with more mana to protect my body. I appear just in front of her and punch but she vanishes at the last second making me punch air. After she was gone, only me and my pets were on the field. I blinked a bit after stopping the momentum and looked around. The girl was in the stands still wondering what happened. The next moment the gong rang and the head-master appeared. ¡°And the winner is Miss Kuroko. We will ask her for a moment while the field is repaired.¡± Charles exclaimed. He put down the mic and got closer to me. ¡°You''re a talented girl but try to train two things. Restraint and mana control.¡± He said He stands up and smiles my way. The next moment I found myself in the stands. I make my way down and sit down next to Aster and Kumi. They had sparkling eyes as if they had seen an idol. ¡°What?¡± I asked ¡°What do you mean by ¡°what¡±!? You just out did an elf in magic. Not only that, you used the intermediate level spell Fire Palace.¡± Kumi said. ¡°No I didn''t. I just used a bit of physics as well as fire manipulation skill and made a blue fireball. I couldn''t even properly control the fire even with my manipulation skill.¡± I said. ¡°Still, that was a fire palace. I saw the court mage train it once. Most intermediate rank and above spells use physics.¡± Aster explained My eyes opened wide in surprise after realizing what I had done. I couldn''t help but facepalm myself for doing that. Still, I wonder how I succeeded. I did know the principles behind the workings of fire. As feeding oxygen to fire will make it stronger. I just never knew that it would result in an intermediate rank spell. Looking around I saw everyone looking at me which made me bury my face in my hands. The two next to me could only console me about the mistake of being showy. I shrank in my seat and tried to hide as best as I could which made the two next to me laugh. Yep, I suck when so much attention is drawn to me. Well, at least the attention lasted only a small bit of time because the next fights started. I was happy about that. Anyway the next fights were less¡­ intense. I don¡¯t know if my group was just a mismatch for intensity or something else but it was less explosive. Well at least until the sixth match. Remember the kid that used lightning magic. Well he cast some flashy spell I called Lightning tempest which made lightning rain down on the field. After that it was Kumi who made a nice show. Flying around the field shooting air blades. When that didn''t resolve it she went overboard and used the spell Storm drill. In the simplest of terms it was a tornado. There were several others who showed off. In the final round Aster was finally up. To everyone''s surprise the fight consisted of royal family members. The blond idiot had fought last round since she was in my group. She has a preference for a unique type of magic that she was naturally born capable of using. I never explained this but each country has a certain race that reins. Elunia and Monville have Human supremacy but other races live there in lesser numbers. ¡°This is a special event. The last match is a match between the children of four of the five royal families. From the Country of Elunia, the first son and second child of the king, Prince Asher Daniel Calder Bryton.¡± Charles announced. All the girls erupted into cheers like some cheerleader squad. When I said that to Kumi she started to laugh. We both could see from far away how much he hated all this attention. ¡°From the country of the Elves, Arbor Incola, the third daughter of the queen, princess Stephanie Danbolt Ashwood.'' She received a cheer just as loud as Aster. The girl I thought was a princess wasn''t one. That said, she was a noble. The real princess overshadows the other girl. She has waist lengle blue-green hair that reflects light in a mysterious hue. If you said she was the goddess of beauty there would be no one who wouldn''t disagree. She wore the school uniform like all students. ¡°Next, from the kingdom of the beast men, Werebestia. Coming from the Dragonoid race that rules over the other beastmen. Part of the king''s third brood and the first that hatched, princess Nova Redscale.¡± I found the last name strange but Kumi said the real last name is just scale but the color is added before due to traditions. The girl received cheers but not nearly as much as the first two. Still the beast men were far from quiet. The dragon princess looked completely human. She had vibrant red hair left loose under her beret. The only thing that distinguishes her dragon heritage were the two small horns on her head. Then suddenly there was a strange silence. The tension seemed to only grow. ¡°Finally, Hailing from the country of monsters and demons, Aurelia. The eighth son of the king, Prince Owen Zebub.¡± At once I understood why the strange silence. And the one reason it pissed me off. Everyone simply clapped except for those who come from the same country. The prince looked totally human. His features were that of a well built young boy. He had pure black hair and eyes with pale skin. The black uniform only seems to suit him more. He had a nearly expressionless face but from far I could see he was holding back a frown like all the other royal children. ¡°Must be hard being from the royal families.¡± I said I said it without thinking but to my unexpected surprise the four all looked straight at me with a look of surprise. Only Aster cracked a smile and chuckled. Soon the other three made weak smiles and looked at each other. ¡°By any chance did they hear me?¡± I asked. ¡°Probably, those from the royal family have enhanced physical or magical abilities beyond regular citizens. To have greater hearing abilities isn''t impossible.¡± Kumi replied. I just look intensely at the four. I was curious so I looked back and saw the annoying princess bitching about being left out not being down there. ¡°Well, there are exceptions to everything.¡± Kumi said. ¡°Yep.¡± I replied. I turn back and watch the four royalty wait for the signal. ¡°Get ready kids.¡± Charles said At once the aura around the four changed. A dense mass of pressure unbecoming of a child came from all four. Aster summoned his slime and then a sword mimic that jumped to the slime''s hand turning into a katana. He then pulled out a normal one for himself. The elf pulled out an elf wood wand with an emerald colored gem at the tip shaped like a small green rose. A green circle of mana appeared around her. The dragonoid girl got serious and changed. The horns grew out, her hair seemed to radiate red light. On her back small red dragon wings appear and below a small lizard tail covered in red scales also appear. Her arms and legs were covered in scales and her nails turned into claws. Finally the demon changed as well. He released a black fog and his body grew a bit as well. On his back, black wings appeared and like the dragonoid a small thin tail appeared before two small black horns grew out of his forehead. He pulled out a black sword which then absorbed all the black fog. Everyone swallowed hard. This didn''t feel like a simple children''s fight. It felt like a war of heroes was about to begin. I felt like I overdid it but I overestimated myself. It was rather clear. The true monsters were standing there. These four were like four apocalyptic figures waiting for the signal to wage war. And it came not a moment later. ¡°GO!¡± Charles shouted. *GONG~~!* Chapter 9 The Royal Families Ever felt like you were in a place with so much tension that it became physical you could cut it? Well after the headmaster yelled to start, the tension of the fight only grew. It seems the four were only having a staredown before the gong but as soon as it began it got real. The amount of mana they all started releasing for their attacks was astronomical even when compared to me. No, I didn''t even compare to them. I had thought that I was a cheat and I may be one but it''s nothing compared to these five. Yep, five. The red slime as well had an unbelievable amount of power but then again, when I looked close, his nucleus looked different. It was both a slime nucleus and a ruby gemstone. All as big as a regular human¡¯s brain. I had no doubt that this is what is making the slime equal to the royals. Asher and the slime each stood in a pose that was meant for a quick draw. They were back to back and holding the opposite direction each. Their mana was rapidly condensing around the sword inside the sheaths they were holding. The demon held his sword pointed down and had his eyes closed while he released his mana in the form of the black fog that circled around his blade. The dragonoid on the other hand was gathering her mana in her stomach. I could already guess what would be coming up. Finally the elf¡¯s mana was gathering at the tip of her outstretched wand. Her eyes were closed as she concentrated. It was plain to see that these four were the top four students of the year. I bet in terms of current power only the teachers could match them if they were this strong as well. After a long minute the five of them completely charged their attack. Everyone opened their closed eyes and the mana that was flowing in the air was instantly sucked into their weapon. Asher and the slime slowly unsheathed the sword, the demon held his sword over his head with his right hand. The dragonoid breathed deeply causing her belly to bloat and the elf rapidly swung her wand quickly, drawing a magic circle in the air. At once the five released their attacks while shouting. [X Cross Fang] [Nature''s Smite] [Dragon Nova] [Reaper''s Awakening] At once they all released their attacks. Asher swung his sword diagonally with his slime doing the same but towards the opposite direction. From the edge of the blade the mana condensed and launched out as a long X shaped mana slash that flew forward. Standing opposite these two was the demon kid who swung down his blade sword releasing the same thing but as a black mana slash. To both sides of the boys were the two girls. The dragonoid leaned forward opening her jaw and releasing a great inferno and opposite her and to Asher''s right was the elf. She pulled her wand back for a moment before hitting the gem on her wand to the center of the magic circle. This released all the pent up mana in the wand in one large blast that looks like something from an anime. It looked like a green beam that launched out of the circle. All four attacks were launched at the same time and at the center of the arena they impacted with each other. As soon as the four made contact, that is when the fireworks began. All four attacks began to push against each other until finally the mana became unstable and blew up filling the entire arena in smoke. The explosion was probably enough to shake everything on the island. Many of the kids began screaming out of fear and because of the loud explosion. After a moment, several adult mages stood up and used magic to stabilize the quakes. That is quite impressive considering the size of the island. Next a second group used a spell to purify the air and remove the smoke. What we saw when all the smoke and dust was cleared, put everyone in total shock. The location each person stood was still there but only the ground behind each of them remained. Below was the vast sky. From here we could even see the five giant chains. Each of them was attached to the heart of one of the mountains inside the territory of each country. Not a single person spoke a word. Moments later the arena''s remaining ground began glowing and I could feel the mana in the air thin out. The reason was that it was absorbing the mana and remaking the ground it lost. Several adults landed behind each kid and poured their mana into the arena filling the hole. Then a clear chuckle was heard. It was first started by Asher, then the demon kid started laughing until the two girls did as well. ¡°Looks like the blessing we all got last year made it possible for you three to catch up!¡± Asher said As soon as he said that, the other three looked at him with a mischievous grin. If he said catch up then that means they knew each other and trained together. ¡°Wah~~!¡± Kumi exclaimed ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I just never thought I would get to study with four royal family members from the head families and they all have the family blessing?¡± Kumi said. I looked confused which made her frown. ¡°You don''t know?¡± she asked Shaking my head I look at her asking to continue. She simply sighs. ¡°You know the gods made this island right?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°I heard about it from the driver who brought me here.¡± I replied. ¡°Okay, well when the gods made this island hoping for peace between races they blessed the royal family and their bloodline. The reason we begin studying only at eight is also because of this. The gods said that if the child has the blessing, it will manifest one year before their eighth year of age. The blessing grants the kid super strength or immense amounts of mana. The blessing is different for elves. They manifest their blessing one year before their thirty second year. The reason is that elves age four times slower than humans so for them at the age of 32, they still have the mentality of an 8 year old.¡± Kumi explained. Wow, who knew there was something like this. This game has been up for nearly three years already. And there was never any news of this. I then look back at the blond making Kumi do the same. Before I even ask she answers. ¡°Her family isn''t the original royal family that was blessed. The old royal family at the time had not had a child manifest the blessing for at least three generations so her ancestors took the throne. The old royal family was said to have escaped and the bloodline still lives but no one knows where.¡± Kumi explained. I feel something bad about her saying that. Kind of like a foreboding sense that keeps poking at the back of my mind. As the arena finished repairing itself the tired adults left the arena and the headmaster landed on the field. He took out a small handkerchief from a pocket on his robe and wiped the sweat from his head. Moments later, several men appeared before him holding papers and were yelling but it seems they were using barriers to block the sound. Finally after five minutes they seem to come to a decision and the men leave, leaving the headmaster to deal with whatever was needed. ¡°Excuse us for the time it took to repair the arena as well as what I was discussing. The school council has decided that for the 10 students that showed the greatest abilities shall be put on the top 10 ranking list and be put out from further tournaments. And these are the students we choose as the top 10 ranked.¡± Charles said.
RankingUnauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
#1 Nova Redscale (Draconoid Princess)
#2 Stephanie Danbolt Ashwood (Elf Princess)
#3 Asher Daniel Calder Bryton (Human Prince)
#4 Owen Zebub (Demon Prince)
#5 Kuroko Melody Ginshiro (Human)
#6 Emily Hornet Greenleaf (Elf)
#7 Zachary Midmill (Half Demon Human hybrid)
#8 Kumi Shitara (Human)
#9 Margaret Helen Flare (Red head fighter)
#10 Eleanora Velaria Maryland Vis Carmellian (Human Princess
Both me and Kumi, no, everyone was stunned to see the list. Though the top four were expected, the rest weren''t. ¡°As I said before, we are sorry but this year we have many¡­ great talents to the point that normal students have yet to show us anything. As such, those who exhibit great abilities at the end of each round will be directly ranked.¡± Charles explained. More than half the audience missed part of it but those of us on the top ranking were still in shock. What broke everyone out of the shock was when the demon prince began to complain. ¡°OI OLD MAN! WHY THE HELL AM I FOURTH!!¡± Owen shouted. ¡°I used the size of the hole as a reference. The hole was pushed out more towards both boys while Nova pushed Stephanie''s attack slightly more in.¡± Charles openly explained. He clicked his tongue and quietly followed to rest out of the arena. At once the crowd began to take pictures and shout. Out of nowhere two arms hugged me from the side. ¡°NO WAY, I GOT ON THE TALENTED LIST!! KYAA~~! I can¡¯t wait until mom and dad see this. A regular middle class citizen ranked high enough to appear with the top ranked!¡± Kumi explained. I couldn¡¯t help chuckling at her but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how I got fifth place. Well I don¡¯t have time to ponder on it because for some reason all four royals come towards us. ¡°Hey, looks like I couldn¡¯t overpower them.¡± Asher said. ¡°Yes, even with the help from your slime you couldn¡¯t win, man~~. I wonder if you are a match.¡± I say that in a playful tone which makes him go red faced and the three behind him laugh. ¡°I knew I was going to like this girl after hearing her say it must suck to be a royalty. Oh and by the way, yes it sucks big time.¡± Owen said. ¡°Yes I know, I was adopted by the tamer guild headmaster and it''s a pain since he is a noble. Must be harder for you guys.¡± I replied They nod. We begin introducing each other when I notice a certain green haired human fidgeting. ¡°Is there a problem Kumi?¡± I asked ¡°Kumi? The rank 8, right. Wow, it¡¯s quite surprising how many mage humans are appearing this year and so powerful as well.¡± Stephanie said. ¡°Hey Hey Kuroko how much mana do you have?! How did you make that blue flame? Daddy only ever told me about the Dragon Nova and only after I awoke my blessing could I only use that fire.¡± Nova asked ¡°Wait, only that one? Did each of you get power or a skill?¡± I asked. ¡°Well there was a boost in growth actually. Besides that we gained 4000 mana points on top of our originally high mana capacity which was around 1000 right guys.¡± Asher said. Sweat was forming on my forehead and I was forcing my face to smile but it was getting cramped. ¡°Hey? What''s with that face? Come on, tell us how much mana you have?" Nova asked. ¡°F-f¡­¡± The four narrowed their eyes and the pressure they released was getting intense. ¡°Tell us or we will leave and never talk to you.¡± Asher said The others nodded and I started to sweat more. ¡°5...5750¡­¡± I said that in a quiet voice but they still heard it. There was only silence and even those near were looking with their jaws dropped. ¡°Do you have any blessings?¡± Nova asked. I nod weakly and usher them close before opening to the blessing. ¡°Is that the only one?¡± Owen said I nod again looking down. ¡°And here I was about to think you were a descendant from the last royal family. HAHAHA! That would mean something big was about to happen.¡± Asher said, letting out a relieved sigh. I looked up confused at them. ¡°You don¡¯t know which is normal. All of us gained that blessing one year before our blessing awoke. It was so we could handle the second blessing which comes from a different god.¡± Stephanie said. ¡°I¡¯ve had this ever since I woke up in the forests near the capital of Elunia. It has been three years.¡± I replied They nod understanding and finally sit down since we were drawing attention. After saying the amount I had, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if rumors will spread. If there is one thing I know for certain is that humans are jealous creatures and to know someone who isn¡¯t even a noble by birth has more power would frustrate them. I just hope that they don¡¯t over exaggerate or tell lies about me... Still the tournament continued and as more people succeeded they moved up the ranks until after 6 long hours passed and the full ranking board for our year was made. To say that this year held a lot of expectations wasn¡¯t a lie for sure. ¡°Well, with this we finally reach an end to the ranking tournament. There are maids to lead you back. Those who didn¡¯t have roommates will find that their rooms are moved to optimize space. Please take the rest of the day off. Tomorrow a maid will come with the class schedule and help you navigate the school to find your classes. You are all dismissed.¡± Charles said With that we all are finally led out to the exit. Unlike before, the six of us are stopped by a few maids. The halfling was there. ¡°Greetings Kuroko-sama, because of your rank we will be moving your room. The same for you Kumi-sama.¡± the halfling maid said ¡°For what reason?¡± Kumi asked An older maid walked up. ¡°It is simply because of your power, we tend to group talented children together. Students like you tend to learn better when near those with similar power or strength. Anyway the ranking can change depending on grades and how much you train. Ah! Miss Ginshiro, we received word from the tamer guild headmaster Dalton Halt that you require a specific supplement for your diet to help your body.¡± the older maid said. ¡°Yes but it''s something I can make with my slimes at any time.¡± I replied. ¡°Yes, we heard about it. We think we can mix it with your food. It could help your growth more.¡± She said. I tilt my head and think while scratching my head. I couldn¡¯t see fault in it so I pulled out a vial of fox slime milk and handed it to her. ¡°I normally take three drops with a dropper. Any more and it has some side effects on humans that fills us with too much energy that would lead into severe fatigue.¡± I replied. Hearing that I could see even behind the professional mask a shiver run down her spine. Why wouldn¡¯t it, this thing could make an already large bundle of energy, even more hyper. If given to the royalty, those behind me, chaos would surely happen. The maid stores the vial and hands us over to the other maids that hold our bags. Curiously they didn¡¯t take us to the dormitories, instead they took us into the main school grounds closer to the boys side. Deep in the back was a forest which blocked all the light but there was a clear path with paved cobblestone leading into the forest. At the end of the path was a huge building. If I called it a mansion, it would be an understatement. It was in similar fashion to the dormitory setup. There was one building but it was a U shaped building. On the left side was the side for the girls and on the right side for the boys. At the end of the building was the lobby and behind that was the cafeteria. The dormitory building had at least 7 floors on each side. ¡°This is the top 20 building. This place was made to house those who grade in the top 20 at the start of the year. If by the middle of the year you lose that rank you will be put back into the regular dorms.¡± The halfling maid explained ¡°So, the carrot and the stick system?¡± I asked She nods and the others frown. Yep, give a bit of luxury at the start and see how it goes. The ranking for now is just magic power and strength but starting with school it will include school grades as well. Well not like it will change much. I was already a good student so basic subjects like math, science, and all that are easy. What I need to worry about now is PE, history and magic studies. Yep there is no way in hell that stuff is easy. I only ever used mana coat for monk skills. Magic in all its wonder I know only basics and what I can come up with is mixing magic with physics. Well that could wait for when we begin. In the lobby the boys and girls were split up. In our group there were four girls and two boys. They would be roommates and I would have Kumi as my roommate. We were taken to the first floor room 2. Our things were once again arranged and we could finally rest. ¡°AH! What a hard day. I feel like I dug my own grave.¡± I complained. ¡°Yeah, I got the same feeling too. But still, it¡¯s kind of amazing, having a god¡¯s blessing that is. Oh what god was it?¡± Kumi said. ¡°Hm? Oh, the goddess of mana.¡± I replied. ¡°...¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked when i noticed the silence and looked at the young girl. ¡°The goddess of mana grants a huge amount of mana you know.¡± she said. ¡°Yep, 4000 points worth.¡± I replied. I say that while crashing on top of my bed. The room was bigger by a bit, having a full bathroom with shower. The beds were bunk beds made of elf wood that have been enchanted to make them last long. ¡°You know that isn¡¯t any small amount, it¡¯s supposed to rise.¡± Kumi said. ¡°Yep but that is with my own work that I got this strong. Magic is what I can get stronger, with ease. My body is fragile and I need to work a lot more to get physically stronger.¡± I replied ¡°So weaker body but greater magic?¡± Kumi said. ¡°Yep, but it¡¯s not like I hate it.¡± I replied. I say that as I summon Peach and Glop. ¡°Okay you two. We are going to sleep. If any guests come through the window or use magic to open the door or teleport inside, treat them ¡®kindly'' okay?¡± I said. The two jumped up and down cheerfully and hopped onto the bed. I start taking off my uniform and find my pajamas before I head into the shower. I was dirty and needed this. I took a towel and that is when I noticed her fidgeting. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take a bath alone you can come in as well.¡± I said. She turned red and nodded before grabbing her own pajamas and a towel before following me in. I will say this, I feel nothing towards her even though I was a man before. No, I feel nothing towards the boys either. Don¡¯t know if that will last though but still, I am a kid so I don¡¯t need to worry about that and I will not focus on it either. With that in mind we jump in and freshen up before finally jumping into the comfy beds and falling asleep. Chapter 10 Class Begin This night was grand. I didn''t expect that I would sleep so well. During my three years here I gained a few girly traits which I didn''t really try to fix. One was my sleeping habit. I slept with Megumi the first year before she left to go on an adventure and then, seeing how I had trouble sleeping, I stayed with Rio during the nights. This was until I came here. When I thought that I wasn''t going to have a roommate I kind of panicked, but that didn''t matter now. When the halfling maid came to wake us up Peach opened the door after I sleepily told her to. The maid came in and turned the light on before spotting me in bed¡­ in Kumi''s bed. Yep, my new huggy Kumi felt just as comfortable as my big sister and mother figure. And no, Dalton wasn''t married. Megumi was his stepdaughter from his previous marriage but her mother died and he stayed with her because no one from her mother¡¯s or biological father¡¯s family wanted another mouth to feed unless it came from them¡­ Anyways, the mini maid had a fit and tried to wake us up with her yelling. When Kumi saw me using her as a hug pillow, and she was enjoying it, she turned bright red. Apparently she did that same with her own big sister so she actually slept better with me hugging her. Heehee~ After listening while laughing to the mini maid¡¯s five minute long high pitched sermon on why I shouldn''t do that, I simply said. ¡°I can''t sleep well without someone to sleep with. Really uncomfortable to the point that I could even wake up at night. Would be bad for my studies if I didn''t sleep well.¡± She was about to start another lecture but I got up and asked her if it was time for breakfast which she said it is and we need to get dressed in our uniform. We nod and after handing her yesterday¡¯s dirty pair of uniforms, I put on another set. Kumi does the same but unlike me, who makes a low ponytail to draw less attention, she makes twin ponytails on mid way up. It made her look more childish. Yesterday she had left it loose which made her look a bit older but now she looks younger. ¡°What good genes, she can choose to look like a little girl or a mature young noble. Her family must be proud to have an air mage that has good looks as well.¡± I thought. To finish up I took my three slime milk drops and then put on my new gravity weights. What''s new? Well the old ones were ugly, and are put on my ankles and wrists right? Well these are stronger so the weight is heavier but I only need two small bracelets. It¡¯s a simple blue metal bracelet that lacks any detail besides a very tiny gem on top of it. The gem I use to unequip it. I need to put 20 mp in it and it¡¯s magically transferred to my inventory. I put them on and quickly feel my body weight triple. The old ones were only doubling my weight and would normally be used until strength was at 40 points but because of my body it will only raise a bit after 20 so I need heavier weights. The Amazon told me to send her a message or card when I notice that even after a month my strength doesn''t rise and she will send a new set my way. ¡°Hey, are you alright, you seem to be moving slower than before.¡± Kumi asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s the bracelets, Miss Shitara. They have been enchanted with pretty strong gravity magic which tripled her weight.¡± The halfling maid explained. She instantly looked my way, worried. ¡°This is the simplest way for me to increase my strength and agility.¡± I said with a wry smile trying to calm her. ¡°Was that medicine you took made to help you?¡± She asked. I smiled weakly and pulled out the vial before showing it to her. ¡°It¡¯s not medicine, alchemy made medicines are bad for my health. I tried it once, I can''t take anything like that. Even regular potions give me a bad reaction.¡± I explained. ¡°Wait! Even Heal pills and health potions you mean?¡± Kumi said in shock. I nodded but before she could say anything I pulled out a canteen. ¡°This is a slime product we discovered last year. It opens the possibility for people like me.¡± What I gave her was a unique potion we gained from a strange type of healing slime.
Herbal slime potion(10% purity)
This potion is made from the extracted slime of a new breed of slimes that feeds off herbs. The mixture is much greater than traditional potions because its purity is higher. This blend heals 300 hp in an instant and 150 more over the course of 1 minute as well as helping to stop bleeding in shallow wounds. Bruises will heal faster as well.
Both of them could only look in wonder of the products I held and what I needed to use as alternatives. ¡°These are rather strange products. May I have a sample of each? The school''s doctors need to know about this so if something happens to you in particular we can heal you better instead of making things worse.¡± The maid asked. ¡°Alright.¡± I hand her five canteens of the potion just as we arrive at the dining hall. The kitchen is on the left where several cooks were making the food and putting it on a buffet table while in the half filled room there were already around 80 other kids ranging from 8 years old to 14. The top students for all the years. ¡°Simply grab a plate and the type of food you want and eat. Classes begin at 8:00 so I will return at 7:40 to guide you and those of your year to your first class where you will receive your class schedule.¡± the maid said. ¡°Thank you for the help.¡± I reply. ¡°Just doing my job.¡± She said that while blushing. A few kids looked strangely at us for some reason. As me and Kumi looked around we spotted the four royals on one of the tables near the back. When one of them saw me they waved to come over. I picked a tray and a plate, then put them with some of the food on the buffet which is a wheat bread, smoked beefs & salad with some kind of mayonnaise on it and a bowl of steaming warm soup as a side to soften the bread, not to forget green tea as the drink ,and then went over. Again we were being watched as we sat down. I was sitting next to Stephanie, who was to my left and Kumi sat in front next to the dragonoid. I started eating salads first, I was always a fan of green food in my previous life because it helps with my body growth which, when we¡¯re talking about my current body, I definitely need a lot of it. The salads are fresh and crunchy, mixed with the sourness of the mayonnaise which makes me not get enough of it and chomped it all down in a matter of minutes. After the salad I tried the smoked beef, they taste juicy and at the right texture of firmness, making me happily chomping it away not in one chew but more. After that I tried the bread, I put the bread on the soup then stuffed it into my mouth. The crunchy-ness of the bread dripping with the warm soup tastes heavenly, then after I finished the bread up, I slurped down the whole bowl of soup slowly to enjoy it. Finally after eating, I drink the green tea which has the thickness and texture that reminded me of Japanese¡¯ green tea that I usually drink when I try to calm myself down after getting too stressed, which I bought from a local Japanese Restaurant. When I¡¯m done drinking it all up, Nova suddenly said. ¡°Hey hey, did you notice, everyone is staring?¡± Nova exclaimed. ¡°Yes, I did notice. I was wondering why.¡± Stephanie commented as she looked around. ¡°Probably checking us out. We ¡®did¡¯ put on a show for them that destroyed the arena so they might be wondering exactly how strong we are?¡± Owen said. Asher chuckles at this but suddenly three boys from a different table stand up and walk over. Ever watched an anime where delinquents walk sort of laid back poses with their uniforms unbuttoned and messy look? Yep just like that. These wannabes came over and when the leader reached the table he slammed his right hand on the table shaking everything on it and even made a few cracks on the ground. Everyone just looked at him with a blank or confused expression. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the baby squad that tried to show off yesterday. Who are you all?¡± the Delinquent leader said. He made a gentle smile which only made him look that much more disgusting. I turn my head and see the other kids from his table laughing. ¡°Is there something you need from us?¡± Owen asked. ¡°Oh, sorry princess, I didn¡¯t notice you, I was hoping to hang out with the little elf or maybe the little green fly.¡± Delinquent leader said. Me and the four royalties were quickly losing our patience with this guy but before we could do anything a sudden flash of lightning appeared to the right and the blond kid, i think he was called Zachary, appeared and in a swift motion connected his left foot to the guys face and sent him flying into the wall on the far side of the dining hall. ¡°Annoying little shit, can¡¯t even tell when he is speaking with someone stronger.¡± Zachary said, sneering. He landed on the ground gracefully and even with a plate with his food on it. If I remember correctly, he is a half demon-half human hybrid. Demons have many tribes and from the looks of it, he had something related to lightning. ¡°Yo Zap, as flashy as always.¡± Owen said while chuckling. The boy frowned. I had seen him from far away but it was the first time I noticed. Besides the blond human look, which is a complete contrast to Owen, his eyes were very different. The parts that should have been white, known as sclera in biology, are coloured black and with his Iris blood red. When I turned to look at Owen suspecting him to have the same eyes because he¡¯s of the same race, I only saw regular human eyes with white sclera and black iris. ¡°You should probably control the eyes Zap, seems someone noticed.¡± Owen said. He gestured to me. When I looked back at Zach, I saw the black fade away leaving white in its place and the red dulled into a brownish yellow, almost golden eye. ¡°First things first. OWEN STOP CALLING ME ZAP!!!¡± Zachary shouted. The outburst was so sudden that it made those not ready for it jump, mainly those at other tables. ¡°Ok with that taken care of, I''m sorry for letting you see something unsightly. My demon eye comes out when I get a bit agitated and use magic at the same time.¡± he said. ¡°Oi brat, don''t you just ignore us!¡± one of the lackeys said. One of the three delinquents that still remained had been blabbering without any of us noticing and as soon as he touched Zachary''s left shoulder, he was hit with a full blast of lightning. He fell back unconscious while his body spasmed and lost his bladder control, leaving a puddle of yellow in its wake. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Wow¡­ I''m wondering if I really should be ranked 5.¡± I said. ¡°I doubt it¡¯s wrong. The thing you destroyed was a high leveled middle rank nature spirit. Estimated power is equal to a level 58 boss monster in a dungeon that focuses on strength. I could never do that much.¡± Zachary said. ¡°Eh? Was my attack really that powerful!? Well I did load that fireball with nearly 4000 points worth of mana but it couldn''t be that powerful right?! ...Right?!¡± I thought. I look from him then to each person who seems to read my thoughts. Again I start sulking as I realize how much of a show off I was. Still, if I had focused solely on magic during my three years it would have been stronger¡­ oh i see now what they mean. The simple fact that I trained physically saved me from out shining the four royals. I slowly start eating while Zap sits next to Owen. The last delinquent was dumbstruck as was his group. I¡¯m sure we are throwing the balance of power or whatever off. From the looks of those younger than the boy who came over, it wasn''t the first time he did that. Well he was out cold and one of the maids came soon after before taking him away. Asher says the first day confrontation is supposed to happen as it will mark if we are predator or prey, the bully or the victim, the fist or the punching bag, the chicken or the crocodile, the deer, you get it right. Eventually the other new students and the rest came in and began to eat. Those who actually came over were the redhead that fought Peach and Glop and started to chat with me about how skilled they were and about how they could be better. The elf I beat coming over and sitting next to Stephanie and chatting with her and me about magic. And all the remaining ones of the top ten. From eleven to twenty they took the next table and even then they started chatting with us. Like before a different set of bullies came to see the larger group. It was a girl this time with blue hair. Unlike before she seemed to take personal offense at how smug we were. Apparently a good number of the top 20 for our group were nobles and the girl started to insult them for being rich and well off while her family starves near the frontiers. The continent isn''t just the five countries and there are other ones around us so around those areas the crime rate and public order is much worse because of other countries. Even if we wanted the capable manpower to cleanse the city would need to be as high as the king''s right hand going there personally and under the king''s name removing all senators and the lord of the cities and appointing new people of confidence. Like I said, it''s not an overnight-done-kind-of-problem. Slime knights are being bred and trained to be dispatched to cities with bad public order. They would be able to infiltrate where it matters and strike quickly while ambushing the criminals. Slimes with assassin class are difficult to train because you need to give the very precise orders and if things go wrong then you need to unsummon. It¡¯s the main reason mimic slimes are still in research. We did know that if the slime has an animal form before gaining humans they can get a demi-human form which lets them keep the animal form. We really need to increase their wisdom and intelligence so they can gain sentience. At mimic slime phase they only gain intelligence only when you have them merge a new type of slime nucleus. Getting back on track, the girl was 12 years old and was rank 5 of her year. Obviously those who brag normally do that to intimidate but it doesn''t work. When no one answered she got annoyed and took a step back. From her movements she was going to kick the table but before she could even lift her right leg, her left leg sank into the ground and a pillar of stone shot out in front of her hitting her right in the gut hard making her faint. It was a quick suppression attack that was used by rank 12 of our year. She was one of the few non nobles and she was even from the frontiers of the beastman country. ¡°If you want to complain then do so while doing something about the problem.¡± the Rank 12 said. That was all she said before we all began to eat once the disturbance was taken care of. Soon we finished and the maids all came and after one cleaned up the mess we were prohibited from doing anything else like this anymore and were taken into the school. Besides us 8 year olds, the rest were taken upstairs while we were given a tour of the first floor. Apparently this school is built with each floor being for each grade. Our year is on floor one and it progresses up. The school has much more because besides the regular classes it gives, it also teaches a trade or in other words craft skills. The classes were numbered similar to japanese schools. Our class was 1A the other classes continue down the alphabet and the number changes with each floor. Inside was what looked like a classroom out of a harry potter movie but with a touch of modern furnishing and decor. The room was wide and a semi circle where you entered from the front. Where the seats begin it was raised half a meter up and with each progressive row it raised up more. At the middle and sides of the row were stairs to reach the seats. At the flat wall on the floor was a black board and raised on a small platform was a desk for the teacher. Sitting in the seat was a man that seemed to give me a sense of dread. He looked like Owen yet his aura was that of death. It wasn¡¯t only me who sensed this, all students in the top 5 sensed it. The others just saw him and bowed. ¡°This is Professor Albert Solace. He is your homeroom teacher.¡± the maid said. Seems she also didn¡¯t notice. The man stood up and walked over. He wore a black suit under an open robe. He was pale with pure black eyes and hair. If I had to say anything he looked like an adult version of Owen but with the aura of a murderer. The five of us turned pale the more he drew near and stopped in front of us five. His eyes felt like it was looking into our soul and was about to pull it out of our bodies. ¡°Seems there are more talents this year compared to the last few years.¡± Albert said. His voice held an empty tone void of any emotion. ¡°Yes professor, you were absent but the prince and princesses tested their max power against each other and broke a hole through the island.¡± the maid said. ¡°Oh? That is quite a lot of power the children are holding. And what of the silver haired one?¡± Albert said. Seems I¡¯ve become the target of this mad man... Please let it only be my imagination! ¡°She destroyed a mid rank elven summoned nature spirit summoned by Miss. Greenleaf.¡± the maid said. His eyes went to the elf girl next to the princess who just looked at him. He looks disappointed at her for a moment before sighing and suddenly this killer pressure vanishes but us five grew even paler. The reason was that the killing intent was very still but present and we five could feel it even more now that it was quiet. My hands started to shake and when his eyes landed on us I saw a very brief smile before his solid poker face went up again. Finally it vanished completely but fear had been firmly planted in us and we knew better than anyone that this man was far more than all five of us combined could ever deal with at our age. ¡°Take a seat. Doesn¡¯t matter where. Class will begin. You halfling, stay. You will help me for a bit.¡± Albert said. The maid bows to his orders and remains while the extra ones leave to do their duties. We take our seats on one of the desks there. There is a strange book with no pages, just a hard book cover that opens to a pageless book and an ink pen with no ink on the desks. ¡°First off, those are your school materials. Both are magic items you will keep in your inventory at all times. The book creates a page with your mana and the pen makes the ink the same way.¡± Professor Albert explained So straight out making us expand our mana to increase it while we study. For some of us it''s not hard at all but for those with less control in mana, this will be the perfect exercise for focus and mana control. ¡°First off, I want to know exactly how much mana each of you have. In order by rank, say out correctly your amount. If needed, open your status to check.¡± Albert ordered. There wasn¡¯t any choice of rejection so we had to comply with this demonic man. One by one we say it. Nova had over 6000, the same for Stephanie while I had in the mid 5000s. Asher and Owen all had more than 5000, from there everything was below 2000. I was sweating buckets because everyone was looking at me now. To have comparable mana capacity to the four royals is slowly making me feel worse. I should be happy but I can''t help sulking about having so much. Just so you know, Eleanora has around 1700 but has average control of her mana. From there we were handed our schedule that showed all our classes.
School Schedule for Kuroko Ginshiro
Basic Required Studies
Math Literature World History Etiquette
Geography Monster Studies Physical Education
Required Extra Class
Tamer Course Mage Course Reinforced Physical Training
Optional classes (please pour mana into chosen Boxes next to each choice. Max two)
Cooking Blacksmithing Tailoring Sculpting
Alchemy Handicraft Tinker Enchanter
Jewelcrafting Rune crafting Dungeoneering Carpentry
The list was impressive. Well the required classes were all good. Basic subjects like Math, Literature, Etiquette were most likely because many people who actually leave here end up with at least a lesser noble ranking after many years of working. World history and Geography for understanding the world and its natural phenomenons. Monster studies so we don¡¯t die from an unknown monster, and Physical Education, self explanatory. Still I find it annoying since I have Reinforced Physical Training as an extra class. Though I need it, still the tamer and mage course was expected for the most part. Now the part that had me eating at the page was the optional classes. I swallow hard seeing all the options. The first one I chose is Cooking. I already had the skill but I knew how to make monster bait and not real cooking. Problem is that I was sweating buckets now on what else to choose. My eyes were drawn to dungeoneering. Imagine making a dungeon for yourself, so epic. Still I refrain since I want to actually explore the world and not be stuck in a cave. I look from one to the next wondering what I need. Alchemy is useless for me because my body can¡¯t take chemicals. Blacksmithing I need to gain more strength before I attempt it and I can¡¯t just go do it half-assedly for a single year. Unlike players I need to take more time to learn skills. Tailor I can do but it''s boring. Sculpting no, just no. Intense labor for low income and though it will help with my strength and dexterity I don¡¯t need it since it would take up too much time with each sculpture I make. Handicraft is simply crafting in general and working your hands well, that includes with the sword or wand. Tinkering I have no clue, but it¡¯s something related to dwarfs and blacksmiths. Enchanters don¡¯t care about it, most are picked up by guilds anyway to keep their equipment buffed. Jewelry craft no thanks. Another skill that makes me stay put. Runecrafting I don¡¯t know what that is so I will need to learn a bit more and finally carpentry. Hmm, maybe. I need to make wands but... Looking at all the options I frown as I can¡¯t decide. I look around and nearly everyone is the same. I ended up picking alchemy for my second class. Though I can¡¯t use medicine, alchemy involves natural medicines as well so I can just use the slimes for it. A few mistakes can lead to a new slime or two and success will make new natural slime medicine, not to mention that slime medicine uses potion recipes with some fine tuning. After I finish, the entire list vanishes and only the classes I have to attend remain in a list format. Next to each of them is the number of a different room. Those for basic studies are all here in this class and are done in the morning until noon. After we eat lunch we then go to one of the required extra classes, which for me changes with tamer and mage courses. I have two classes per week and reinforced PE only once.This is until around 4 and the next four hours are split between the optional classes two hours each. After a while everyone finished choosing and was relaxing while we waited. ¡°Seems everyone has chosen. Good, your optional classes have also been registered and should report to the class on the proper time. If you haven¡¯t noticed yet but there is a clock just above me. The bell will ring when it is time for lunch and one of the maids will come back later today to pick you up. The schedule when placed inside your books will attach itself so make it your first page and then make a new page so we can begin our study for the day.¡± Albert said We do as he tells us. I open the pageless book and put the schedule page on the binding and pour a bit of mana into the book and the page attaches. I then focus behind it and pour more mana. Soon a new page appeared from the binding, a pure white paper. I grabbed the pen and after a bit of experimenting I found out it had a small gem on its head that held the mana. You fill it up and as you write, it¡¯ll automatically make the ink. With that done we all listen to the monotone voice of the murderous teacher who we will never go against for the fear of our lives. Chapter 11 First Day Ok, I am having trouble describing our morning classes. First off, we have professor Albert as a morning teacher which is at least good. What he made us copy at the start was school rules and regulations. After that, he left around 8:20 when the first teacher entered. The morning classes work in 1 hour intervals between four classes and it works in the Day 1 Day 2 fashion where we have four classes in one day and the remaining three plus a free period the next day. As for food. Because of the number of students, the stadium from yesterday is used for seating and all around the outer area before reaching the seats was the food court. If you think of a soccer stadium it would be like that. During lunch I spent time with our group in the morning. I asked what optional classes the others took. I was shocked to find that the princes and princesses, including Eleanora, had only 1 option since Dungeoneering was an obligation. The reason is because each royal family contains a dungeon under the royal palace that is controlled by the king and used to train the royal guard and city guard. These dungeons have been around since the academy was first built. Well if I ever get bored of what I have or I completely mastered what is taught I can change it next year. With today being monday my extra course was taming. Besides me, only those from Elunia needed to do that. Taming has become required since taming has been used by the royal family since a long time ago. The tamer class is situated outside near the woods far from the dorms. In the class there weren¡¯t just us but included all of those who did taming. In total there were about 50 kids which around half were from our country. The teacher was an elf and she began talking about how we should have good relationships with our tamed animals and not just tame them for profit or abuse them because when the time comes it will come back to bite you. During this class we can summon our tamed animal so I summoned Rama to let him stretch since he barely fought during the ranking tournament. The others sat in the shade with their pets as well. Or at least those from our country. It seems that taming in other countries is taught differently and uses them more as pawns to outsmart the enemies. Peach and Glop were also summoned and I let them rest on my head like I always did. The teacher couldn''t have been more surprised when the huge fox boss monster willingly laid down and let me rest up against it while the slimes took the space between my shoulder and the fox. Oh and Rama is very clean, I¡¯ve made sure of that. Other students had critters like a rabbit or a fox from around the city. One that was luckier had a goblin his father caught for him. Seems like it was the smartest of the tribe and for a while it was being taught magic so that when it grows into a hobgoblin it will be experienced in magic. After about an hour the teacher wanted to test our tamed animals. All of them. Mainly their strength and to see how well we trained them. They will have one hour to hunt and bring back the carcasses of the animals from this forest. Animals and monsters here range from level 5-30. We were given 5 minutes to get them ready and summon the rest. I summoned all three sets of slimes and armed my three main fighters. Other kids summoned small packs of one animal. Asher simply summoned his only red slime and gave it the sword he gave before. It was probably all it needed. After that we all gave them the same order. Go hunt the strongest wild monster you know you can kill and bring it back, the time limit was one hour. With that all the tamed monsters and animals ran into the forest. We were given the hour to talk among ourselves. I sat next to Asher and asked something that I had been wondering for a while. ¡°Hey Asher, why did your slime have a gem mixed with its nucleus?¡± ¡°Oh that?¡± He grinned in a smug manner, ¡°Well gemstones are capable of holding a lot of mana. Father gave me a raw ruby gemstone about half the size of Drake''s nucleus to merge with it. The rough edges were refined leaving the pearl like gem and a large enough mana capacity that was near my own which is around 3400.¡± He said. ¡°Wow, that is amazing. It¡¯s a shame I can''t copy him since for me it would need a hell of a lot of money for such a large gemstone.¡± I thought. After a while the tamed animals returned with the catch. The fox packs brought back a good number of rabbits. And the rabbits took down a wolf. Asher''s slime brought back several goblin and black wolf corpses and my three pets got the most attention. They returned dragging a large bear. Rama was quite injured so I pulled out the herbal slime potions and fed him that before I gave him some meat. The armor slimes he had on were badly beat so I had them jump off and one by one I checked each of them. I pull out small pellets and feed each of them one pellet. These pellets are condensed herbal nutrients the herbal slime produce. It eats its fill of herbs and on my order I have it mix until it''s at the proper potion consistency and have then compressed it into this pellet while draining the liquid. It leaves all the nutrients and works as a good potion for the slimes because they require nutrients to rebuild their bodies. When I¡¯ve done checking, I gave Peach and Glop one for each before finally settling down and checking the catch. It was a large level 15 bear. Though they are large they are fast and strong. Goblins and hobs are stronger mainly due to numbers and they use weapons like us but if alone it''s not too difficult. With this test of strength and checking each student''s pets the teacher went one by one telling the students what they needed to know to raise their pets better. When it was my turn she thought for a long while. ¡°Well your pets are remarkable to say the least. The weapon and armor ones I can only say, keep using them and try to get better sets. As for the mimic slimes, I will see if your reinforced PE class teacher is willing to train them in the art of the sword. Now this big fella will probably be following your example and will need gravity weights so it can work his muscles more.¡± she said. I make sure to make a page in my notebook with what she said. I had already written down their stats and I showed them to her. She further suggested a few other things like enhancing the diet for better results or feeding stronger animals which is how animals grow a bit. Animals eating their prey can extract some exp from their food as well as from just killing. Anyway, the animals that were caught were soon transported by the teachers tribe of goblin workers. All the animals will be skinned and butchered and used by the school for food and materials. The last two hours of class the teacher began talking about the known habits of the basic animal found around cities where it''s safer. It was quite informative since I didn''t know a few of the facts. Soon class ended and it was already 4:30PM so I needed to head up to the cooking class. The teacher told us about the elevators but also said it would be heavily packed. For me, she wrote me a pass that allowed me to use Rama as a mount. He was the size of a pony and because I was small I could very well ride him. Though others were jealous because of this they couldn''t complain because only I had a monster capable of this. The teacher said once one of their pets grows enough to be a mount then she will permit it. Asher had a different class he wanted to do, blacksmithing, so we split up there. I sit on Rama''s back and lay down with my arms around his neck. The classroom was on floor 8 room C. With my orders being to take me to the eighth floor he ran off surprisingly fast. Much faster than I have seen him. He crossed the field between the forest and school and quickly entered the school grounds taking long strides. The corridors were somewhat full but it seems because the others use mounts as a means to travel too, there are some elevated paths along the wall which I never noticed. It had space for two medium sized mounts to pass. Though Rama was big, he was still small in terms of a mount. Still using the platforms that were two and a half meters up the wall and in all corridors with an arch bridging gaps he quickly found the stairs and climbed. Soon we spotted several others doing the same as me but they were much more comfortable since they had harnesses and so on. When we finally reached the eighth floor my knees were shaking and Rama took deep breaths. Looks like it will take a while for both of us to get used to this. I walked the rest of the way to class and entered room C. I was met with a very large room that had 25 kitchen stations. Rama was still behind me when we entered and the teacher noticed me. It was a middle aged man with a small black mustache in a french style. He wore a white cook¡¯s apron above a simple gray short sleeves shirt and a pair of navy blue jeans. On his head was a white cook¡¯s hat. ¡°Ahh~! Madam mussel, are you, eh, Madam Kuroko Ginshiro?¡± He asked with something akin to a French man¡¯s accent when speaking english. I nod as I walk in. ¡°I must tsank you and your pets for catching the zee brown bear. Zee meat is perfect for zee class.'' ¡°Will we be using the animals we caught?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, zee small beasts shall feed zee masses but zee big one we use here.¡± He was saying all of this in an over the top manner. He sure has an eccentric personality, he feels more like an artist than a cook. Still we don''t pay much attention and look around. When I suddenly hear the sound of something hitting the floor and the sound of a tongue hitting water I turn to see the cook had put a bowl of water for Rama. ¡°So zis is one of zee beasties zat took down zee brown bear. Quite strong and zee leg muscles are developed. Vhat did you feed him?¡± he asked. I was wondering about how to answer but before I could answer, a certain halfling appeared behind the man and held a bottle over his eyes. ¡°It would be this professor. Kuroko, you can now show this around without hiding, already we have made a deal with Mr. Halt so that we will gain the slime extracts and some of the products.¡± the halfling maid said. I nod and sigh. The professor, though, is wide eyed. ¡°Slime¡­ milk?¡± He said those words in a serious deep voice as his face hardened and looked directly at me with a much heavier aura similar to professor Albert but less murderous. ¡°''How do you get zis?¡± His tone wasn''t asking, it was demanding. The other kids had already noticed the disturbance and were coming over to see what was happening. ¡°Did my father tell you or whoever that I can show how it''s obtained?¡± My question was to the halfling maid who nodded and confirmed the approval. I summoned Peach the next moment. ¡°Peach, fox form, I need some milk.¡± The little slime jumped a few times before her body expanded and took the form of a fox. I removed an empty vial from my inventory and put it under one of her tits. The slime took hold of the top of the bottle and soon a creamy light green slime poured in filling the glass vial. I remove it and unsummon the slime and put a cap on the newly acquired milk and show it to the professor. ¡°Amazing. Zee slime mimicked to zis extent?!¡± He said.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°I was told to warn you in particular, this slime this child just extracted is even stronger than the first bottle. What we will get is about 10 times weaker.¡± the maid said. ¡°And why is zat?¡± He asked. The maid shook her head and sighed, ¡°You are a cook yet you¡¯re lacking in monster studies.¡± she said. ¡°Oi oi, this is the first time I saw her insult a teacher and he obviously reacts because a few veins appear.¡± I thought in shock. ¡°As you saw, the mimic slime was a pink slime. Pink mimic slimes are the rarest kind because they have greater quantities of mana in its body. If we were to buy a bottled of milk of a pink slime it would cost us 20 gold coins. As for the blue slime milk it¡¯ll only cost 80 silver coins.¡± She explained. As soon as the price was given his eyes opened very wide. It''s like she said. Unlike Peach¡¯s milk which I drink and still need to train heavily for a regular kid, the same number of drops being fed over a long time will turn him into a hero. When mixed into food in low doses the blue slime milk grows weaker but lasts longer. On the other hand, Peach''s just grows stronger as time passes. To use this in food is as simple as making normal food than dropping it into a pot of soup and mixing it in. Or whichever point in the process that contains the use of water or liquids to cook or spice whatever food it is. The cook stares at the vial in his hand before storing it. ¡°I vill test zis slime out before allowing zee kids to use it.¡± he said ¡°We have 100 vials and the child there can''t make blue slime milk so don''t try to get any since it''s fruitless.¡± the maid said. He flinched which meant he had that in mind already. ¡°Miss. Ginshiro, the headmaster says that if your cooking teacher starts mistreating you or saying your cooking is bad without cause just tell me and we will deal with it on the administrative side.¡± she said openly. ¡°Thank you for your work, is that all?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I will take my leave.¡± She nodded and bowed slightly, turned around and left. She crossed the room''s threshold and looked once more with a small smile on her face and winked my way. I chuckled at the mischievous halfling. The teacher just ignored it and told me to choose a station and that once Rama had refreshed himself I was to unsummon him. I chose a seat in the middle second row. The seats were separated in five columns with ten stations on each column of seats. One by one more students came in. To my surprise Margaret, the redhead fighter girl, came in. Less surprising though was Emily, the elf that summoned the nature spirit and Princess Stephanie. When they came in they were followed by a large number of students. At that moment the teacher stood up and addressed everyone. ¡°''Everyone! Partner up vith someone. Zis class has more student zan ze stations.¡± the teacher said With his command the empty stations were occupied. Emily went and took the station beside me. Partnering with her is a blushing redhead. Seems she wasn''t used to asking for partnering up for something like this. For me though princess Stephanie came up to me. ¡°Would you like to partner with me.¡± She asked with a blinding smile that looked brighter than the sun. ¡°Alright princ¡­¡± Before I could finish she rested her hand on my head and looked me in the eyes. ¡°''Friends call me by my name and close friends call me Steph. Call me by name.¡± She was smiling but her eyes were serious. I nodded and she smiled brightly again and began petting my head. I felt the eyes of the others on me so when I suddenly looked back they all looked away and began moving about. ¡°Hey can you two stop the little lovey dovey stuff between girls. It¡¯s weird.¡± Margaret said. ¡°Oh my, are you jealous, you did like the petting when I did it during last class.¡± Stephanie asked, grinning. ¡°N-n-no way.¡± Margaret denied with a beet red face. A complete tsundere and it was shown just the next moment when Emily put her hand on her head and began patting. ¡°Now now, you don''t need to deny it so much.¡± Emily said with a gentle caress. ¡°Wha-What! Uhaa~~! Sto~p~!¡± Margaret quickly melted in Emily¡¯s petting and even then tried to fight it out. It was like a baby puppy that barked a lot but when it got petted it can¡¯t help but melt in their arms. I swallowed hard and looked at the princess that was smiling. The gentle patting on my head was slowly turning into a pleasant feeling but I quickly found out why. She was using mana covering her hand to gently caress my own, causing great pleasure. Not wanting to end up like the redhead I covered my entire body in a mana coat which made the elf princess frown for a moment before a devilish smile crossed her face. ¡°If that is how you wish to do things, I can do it your way.¡± With her smile I felt her hands being covered in a lot of mana and she began petting me but just before she got to start the sound of a large bang came from the teacher. ¡°Alright you kids, stop playing around, zee class shall begin. Today you vill learn zee remedial basics of zee art of cooking.¡± He said. With a frown the elf princess sat down while pouting. I, on the other hand, sighed in relief and smiled warily at the princess. I turned to find a flustered redhead and a smiling elf sitting while looking forward. ¡°Note to self, beware of petting elves. Highly dangerous!!!¡± I warned myself mentally. After that the class was rather monotone for the first half hour but it was mostly how to mix and so on. Mainly instructions on how to make cookies. After the black board was filled with the instructions which were labeled from step one to the final one we were told to make them. Each station was a table with a sink on the far left. Under the sink was where all the pots and pans were kept inside the cabinets. Next to that one was a smaller cabinet with all the utensils and some magic items used for cooking. Yep, machines run on magic power were here as well, especially the cake mixer, the kind held by hand. Like the pens we have, they have a small gem which you fill with mana so it can run. In the center of the station was the oven and next to that was a cabinet for pans that you used to put in there. Finally on the far right was a fridge that held all the ingredients. We each split up and prepared the ingredients. Since it was cookies it would be similar to cake baking but less liquid I think. I haven¡¯t cooked much and mostly bait to catch a few animals for requests I did. Stephanie showed me what to do since she was more experienced with this. Also, those wondering, I never cooked in my previous life extravagantly, only enough to fill my fat ass father. Anyway, after a good few minutes of preparing the stuff and mixing it all we finally finished the batter and we put it in the oven to bake. By the end of class they should be done. With the rest of the time we take the time to clean up our station and finally relax. Unfortunately by doing that the princess made her advance rather fast this time not giving me time to react. She hugged me from behind and petted me like you pet a cat. On the head near the ear and on the chin. Normally humans don¡¯t have sensitivity here but using mana you can make it sensitive since you are petting the mana inside the person''s body. Don¡¯t ask me how it''s done. I was far too preoccupied trying to feebly get away while I was melting in her hands. It was only a few minutes before the cookies were done that she let me go so I could recover enough to help pull it out and leave class normally. When I recovered enough we removed them and grabbed a few small pots we stored them. Yep, we keep them for yourself to eat. This class ends at 6 pm so it¡¯s already dinner time so we get to enjoy what we made. There is a short 30 min break after this class and the next because of this. With the teacher having prepared drinks we enjoy our cookies. Our cookies were double chocolate chip cookies. The classic that will never fall to any other cookie. I will say this truth. COOKIES ARE LIFE and the only thing that can match it is Peach and Glop¡¯s squffiness! Well the snack was great but we had to end it soon. Each of us had a large plate full so we still had some to spare. Storing them in our inventory we finally leave for the last class. For me it was Alchemy. The class was one floor above. The class was set up just like the previous one and was set up in tables for two people and on the tables was a complete alchemy set. The tables had cabinets under that held the supplies and materials we would use. This class was much more monotone. We didn¡¯t do anything because alchemy was far more dangerous so we needed to learn the basic rules. In the end we ended up just taking notes. There was only one other person from the top 20 in this class but she sat in the back while I sat in the front taking the same spot as the cooking class. Middle column second row. As soon as the boring class was done we were told to go to the dorms. Curfew was at 10 pm so we had the remaining time to do as we like. For me, I headed down the stairs on Rama. The tamer teacher¡¯s pass allowed me to summon him for this. It was good training for both of us because it was physically exhausting for me to hold on to the fox without any harnesses. In the dormitory lobby I found the four royalties plus the elf and redhead. The seven had a small glowing gem in their hand. ¡°Hey guys, hmm, what''s that?¡± I asked. ¡°It''s our dungeon heart bud?¡± Asher said, showing me. ¡°Bud?¡± I said, confused. ¡°It''s like a seed, we need to cultivate this by feeding it a lot of mana until it¡¯s the size of our fist. When it''s nearing its final size it will begin to form an ego. We are supposed to think of how we want it and the ego will normally take that route. We were told to think of a nice peaceful being with a butler''s personality and loyalty to its maker.¡± Owen explained. ¡°Here look how it''s made?¡± Asher said. They showed me their books. There were 5 pages describing it and I read it all intently while they chatted away. When it finished there was a detailed drawing at the end that showed a diagram. To make the bud I needed to gather my mana in a ball like you do for a mana bolt. After that you need to compress this mana while adding more. While you add more you need to have the ambient mana also called nature mana absorbed by the ball. The bud will crystalize when it has 1000 points of your mana and 250 nature mana. ¡°Have you finished reading?¡± Asher asked. I nod, ¡°Yep, but¡­ are only people in your class allowed to make it?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, no, as long as you have a teacher or one of the maids present when you make it so they know you have one then you can make it.¡± Stephanie explained. ¡°If you are going to make one then I would suggest walking outside where there is more nature mana.¡± Out of nowhere the halfling maid appeared. She had a smile on her face that showed she was planning something. ¡°Um, well I don¡¯t do dungeoneering so I doubt I need it.¡± I said. ¡°Well, if you show great promise the teachers can add it as extracurricular, you won¡¯t need to go to class as long as we pass you what we write down and you take a test every month to prove that you are properly learning.¡± Emily said. ¡°Is that so? But¡­ I see dungeoneering as something that will keep me from traveling.¡± I said the reason for my reluctance. ¡°Hey hey, are you planning to be an adventurer? You know tamers are the best dungeoneers right!¡± Nova exclaimed. Owen nodded, ¡°She is right you know. Unlike us who use the royal dungeon for training, tamers use the dungeons in the place of the pocket dimension to keep your tamed creatures. It offers them a real home as well as a training ground.¡± He explained. I was slowly getting tempted, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t overturn that reasoning, but I still don¡¯t know where I would place it.¡± I said. ¡°Well under your home.¡± Asher said. ¡°I lived in the capital, remember, it would probably invade your dungeon and make a safer exit for the monsters.¡± I replied. ¡°Well it¡¯s not like it will matter. We will be planting our buds here like every other person. At the end of the year we get to take it with us?¡± Owen said. ¡°Don¡¯t dungeons die if you remove the heart?¡± I asked. ¡°Not when you use dungeoneering skills. When you remove the heart you kill off all the monsters by draining them of mana and the dungeon is destroyed leaving only the original cave that is made, all that mana is stored up in the heart for the next location it¡¯ll be planted in.¡± Asher said Finally giving in to the growing desire, I show an excited expression, ¡°Wow, so it¡¯s like that. Well I don¡¯t see why not. I can make a home for my pets so they can stay outside, then I might do it.¡± ¡°If that is what you want then follow me outside. I will be your supervisor.¡± the maid said. I nod and we all exit. It seems they want to see if I can make it. We walk out of the gated area and stand in the middle of the road. I take a breath and do like the diagram showed. I stretch my hands out while facing them together and form a ball of mana out of 100 points. Then I close my eyes and feel for the mana in the air. Soon the sensation of the air changed and became vibrant as energy was coming off everything. I expand my mana out and grab at this mana before drawing it in slowly. I mix the nature mana until there are 25 points for 100. With that mix I then started expanding my mana out releasing the remaining 900 and grabbed the remaining 225 points of mana and slowly drew it into the ball in a proportion of 1:4. After 10 minutes the last bit of mana entered the now massively compressed ball of mana. When the last drop entered the ball, the ball compressed, becoming the size of the top digit of my pinky and forming a crystal around the mana and then working its way inside until all the mana turned into a crystal. When it was done I breathed a sigh of relief and opened my eyes and grabbed the little gem that was on the ground now. It was a tiny pearl like marble that had a fantastic white glow to it. When I turned around the others, they were staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You did that on your first try and in so little time!¡± the maid''s voice was in a flat tone. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± I asked. ¡°It took us nearly the entire class to make our own and we failed countless times.¡± Asher replied. I blushed and looked down seeing how I overdid it again. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a given considering your rank five. What keeps you from being number one is the blessing these four have.¡± Emily said. Those who were below my rank just laughed but the top four were stunned stiff. Even the elf princess, who had a blessing that improves her magic control. Sorry though but I guess having this body makes me better than elves and maybe the goddess of mana¡¯s blessing could also have something to do with it. ¡°I seriously wonder if Miss. Ginshiro isn¡¯t from the original royal family of Monville.¡± The little maid said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was never told anything like that as a kid. I also never remember anything related to Monville.¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Well, if you awaken a second god''s blessing we will know then.¡± Asher said. ¡°Anyway I think I will go to sleep. A lot just happened and I¡¯m tired.¡± I said. The others agreed and I retreated to my room and changed. I lift the small gem above my eyes and stare at it intensely. ¡°An ego that is similar to a butler. Nah too stiff, maybe a childhood friend that is obsessive about being a maid is better.¡± I thought. I built the image with my knowledge of anime and manga and gathered all my mana and poured it into the little bud before going to sleep. Chapter 12 The Revelation It¡¯s finally Saturday. This first week was both boring in the morning except for monster studies. The worst class though was reinforced PE. It seems it''s only a class for unique children like me so I was the only one. The location is outside on the field between the school and forest. When I got there I waited a while on the first day before the teacher came and boy did she come in style. Out of nowhere a shadow jumped out at me from the forest and crossed the distance before I could even react and threw a punch which I barely dodged. It buried its fist in the ground making a 10 meter wide crater and leaving me trembling and pale like a ghost. I lost complete control of my body after jumping back out of fear, making my body hit the ground, and only when I saw who it was did I realize why. Standing while smirking was the demonic amazon that trained me the three years after I was reborn in this world. ¡°M-Master Be-Bellado-dona, wha-what are you doing here?!¡± I asked, still trembling on the ground. Having felt my fear from our link, my pets appeared by instinct because I couldn¡¯t summon them. Shame though that as soon as they saw the reason they cowered before the amazon. ¡°Hehe, good. It seems the fear I instilled in you is still kicking. Well, I''m not going to be so nice from now on kiddies.¡± She was grinning like the devil and we could only shrink as we helplessly squirmed backwards trying to get away. Sadly it seems we won¡¯t get away ever from this demon. The first thing she did on the first day was to get an authorization to use unorthodox methods to train me because of my body. Not only that, she gained extra authorization so that Peach, Glop and Rama could stay summoned on school grounds and even in class. This info has already been handed to all teachers. First thing she did was to have the slimes transform into their demi human form. She then put magic cuffs on their neck, wrists and ankles. These kept the slimes from reverting back to bubble shape as well as act like gravity weights. For Rama he gained riding harnesses that were painfully heavy. Lastly for me, I had new bracelets put on and these can¡¯t come off whatever I do. I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to take them off even when I sleep. She then dropped three wooden swords on the ground. ¡°You three, pick those up.¡± She commanded with killing intent. ¡°You will do 100 vertical swings, 100 horizontal swings, 100 diagonal swings from the left to right and 100 going to the opposite. GET TO WORK NOW!¡± She yelled making the slimes and I grab them quickly and started swinging only to receive a hit to the head and she showed us the proper pose. She then turned to Rama and pulled out a 5 kilograms rock and tied it around this waist. ¡°Fox, run once around the field and return here, you can¡¯t stop or you will run another.¡± She said that in a tone just as deadly as she did for us, and Rama quickly ran away and started to circle the field. From there we received instructions that we should train one hour like this after our last class and then I was free to go. Now getting up from bed I coat my entire body with mana so I could lift myself up. Around my neck fell the now thumb sized dungeon heart bud. As you can guess, with my mana capacity I can feed it a lot. Like everyone that has one, we feed all our mana to the dungeon heart before going to sleep where it¡¯s the time of least interference to our lives. The day after I made the bud, the dungeoneering teacher came early in the morning to confirm it and was shocked to see me with it. She did bring a special belt that would hold the gem even as it grows. It is fully grown when the bud is the size of a handball. About 10 cm in diameter is the end result. Normally it would take about two and a half months for normal children with the regular mana capacity of around 800-1000 to reach max size. For really talented kids and elves it¡¯s about a month and a half since they had less than 2000mp. And for the top five broken kids. The teacher estimated that Nova and Stephanie will be first and will complete it next week. Followed by the remaining three the week after. Because of this fact the dungeoneering teacher is working feverishly to try and change my class or add it to my curriculum. What negotiation that came from it was that the alchemist teacher wouldn¡¯t care if I changed from his class as long as I produced dungeon herbs and products that have been running low since the end of the year when everyone had to bring down the dungeons. I simply sighed when I heard the results but since I didn¡¯t really care about the alchemy class I accepted it. But instead of dungeon herbs I traded one of the three herbal slimes I had with the professor and taught him how to produce the herbal extract. From there he was free to experiment. With that I was out of alchemy class and in dungeoneering now. And here I thought I would at least get the basics but from the looks of it that isn¡¯t happening. Well, with the weekend on us I wash up and put one of my sundresses on with a small light blue hairband. The dress went down to my knees but even then I wasn¡¯t going with just that so I put a pair of loose jean shorts under. Kumi was already gone so she was eating already so I simply left with half broken pets in tow. We sluggishly walked out and went to the dining hall. I first go to the table the others are on and pull out a bowl for Rama and drop his food. The others saw how tired we were especially when the normally vigorous slimes sat down without changing into slimes and let their heads hit the table with a resounding ¡®Thump¡¯ ¡°Woah! What are you guys doing to make even slimes tired?¡¯ Asher asked with a worried look on his face. I simply fed Rama and went to grab my food before returning and letting my weight drop. ¡°Show all those on this table last week¡¯s stats increase.¡± I said in a monotone voice and started to eat. What appeared for everyone was a series of stat¡¯s updates from me. In total, that amazon demon trained me so hard that even my normally slow growth experienced a boom. Last week I gained 5 strength, 7 agility and skill for sword mastery. ¡°Kuroko¡­ what are you ...doing in that¡­ reinforcement PE class?¡± Stephanie asked slowly while a bit of sweat began to form on her forehead. ¡°Running with five kilo rocks tied to my waist which becomes fifteen kilo because of the gravity weights. Swinging sword 100 times each in vertical, horizontal, diagonally from left to right and opposite direction.¡± I replied with an empty voice and continued eating. Everyone swallowed hard and sweat was falling as they imagined the tortuous training. As I''m close to finishing the food, the demon arrived. She looked around and grinned when she saw me, making a chill run down my spine as well as making Rama and the slimes jump and hide behind me. Everyone was startled at their reaction and looked towards the amazon that was coming this way with a gentle smile. ¡°Good evening kids. How is everyone? My name is Belladona Gotev and I am Kuroko¡¯s reinforcement PE teacher.¡¯ She said with the warmest smile. Everyone looked in wonder how such a gentle person was making me so pale that it looked like I was drained of blood. ¡°Um¡­ Miss. Gotev, what did you do to Kuroko to make her like this?¡± Asher asked curiously as he saw me pale and only getting worse after he asked. I looked at him as tears began to form. ¡°If you want to know you can participate today, I bet you kids could gain a lot especially the sword users.¡± She replied with a smile. It was a small smile but to me that was the smile of a snake trying to reel in new victims. ¡°Will you come with us Kuroko?¡± She said, looking at me. ¡°I¡­ was going to rest. I need to rest¡­ or my body won¡¯t be able to take the stress from training.¡± I replied in a weak tone. This made the amazon tilt her head and think before she nodded understanding. This was the only good part about her. She knew how to recognize the proper line she can and can¡¯t cross. I was also telling the truth about the rest. Even now, to eat my food, I was drinking a juice made to help my recovery speed, fruit juice with herbal slime extract. What is cruel though is that I only get the weekend for this and yet it¡¯s only half way since I still need to wear the weights. ¡°Still, would you come with us? It wouldn¡¯t be any fun being alone right?¡± She said, trying to hook me into this. ¡°Kuroko, come on, just to watch it shouldn¡¯t be too much right?¡± Emily said, helping Belladona with her ignorance. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ as long as I know I will get to rest.¡± I said in a serious tone of a negotiator which kind of took the others by surprise. ¡°Done, while I show these kids what I teach you, you can learn by watching from the outside. It¡¯s a win-win.¡± She said, smiling brightly. I simply turned to my food and finished it while the others talked. She told them what I did but they were having a real hard time believing. I really pitied them if she made them actually do it. The other kids from rank 10 and on were also interested but didn¡¯t come along because they were busy. Lucky them. Only up to rank 9 were unfortunate enough to get hooked in. After we finished breakfast we all left. We headed to the field of nightmares that mysteriously had gear set for at least twenty. I walk over to the nearby trees and sit down with Rama behind me and me resting on his side with the slimes right next to me. The three went to sleep and I lay down there. The rest were taken to the field and when they got there, the devil smiled on them. With a single snap of her finger a light barrier was built around the field and in an instant she had the gravity weights on them which pulled them down to their knees. I could only sigh as I saw their panicked faces. The weights are all made to accompany your strength. An example for this is like this. Take a player for example. A human begins with 10 strength. This is a base for all normal humans. At this strength the regular amount of weight a person can carry is about 15 kilos when you put force in. Since this extra weight is dropped on your body you need to put force so that is obvious. Eventually you will gain strength from this and the impact that 15 kilos has on your body will get weaker until it becomes light. What these infernal weights do on the other hand is multiply the weight of our body. The enchantment it possesses makes the gravity holding our body three times heavier but once our strength can handle that the enchantment changes. This normally happens at about 25 strength. It will change to ¡®The weight is at the limit you can carry while still being able to move and work.¡¯ For me, I have yet to reach this because I only have 24 strength after training with Master Belladona. This demon will definitely make monsters out of anyone she seriously trains. I guess that is why she was brought here just for me. If I didn¡¯t train with her, I would be left behind in the physical department. ¡°God did say I wouldn¡¯t gain strength through normal means so I guess it was why I met her¡­ Damn you god! WHY DO I HAVE TO SUFFER FROM HER!!¡± I shout mentally Well for now I watch this demon have all of them stand for starters. With all of them having more than 25 strength, their weight was as I said before so they are at the limit weight where they could move. Then it began with anyone with pets having to summon them and the poor pets were subjected to the same torture. Any animals were made to run and the slimes with human form were made to train. It was rather sad but even then I continued to watch their training. Specifically Asher and Owen. The two were already experienced with the use of the sword so when they needed to do the sword slashes they took up a natural pose. Not once has Belladona-sensei corrected them.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Their stance reminds me of a kendo swordsman I saw in anime. In the relaxed position, the right leg is just a little forward with both arms lifted partially with both hands holding the sword. It was a purely neutral pose that allowed them to shift to quickly do whatever they wanted, like guard, attack, thrust, etc. I saw several things I haven¡¯t done when I watched them because of the fear I had of my demonic teacher. I sit up and tilt my head while I look at them. Before, I never did kendo but boxing and Muay Thai. I would prefer to use that than a sword since I was already used to it. I watch their struggles and out of curiosity I get up and pull my practice sword out and copy Asher¡¯s movements and pose. After several adjustments on my own I get a message
Swords Mastery has leveled up to Basic Level 3
I blink several times with my jaw hanging. ¡°Is it that easy to raise my level.¡± I thought in surprise. I took monster beating from master but even then I couldn¡¯t get the forms properly. Why is it that now that I am looking from far and leveling up simply by copying. I frown and put the sword away and summon glove slimes from Peach¡¯s set and have them put on my hands. I walked over to a tree and took a boxing pose and began doing the regular boxing hoping to be ready to move and began to punch. I experimented with all the punches I knew and as soon as I tested the last one it appeared.
Hand to Hand Combat learned
Hand to Hand Combat Basic lvl 1
You know how to use your own hands as weapons to fight with. Damage when using fists will increase by 5%
Sub skill: Boxing Learned
Sub skill: Boxing Basic lvl 6
A form of hand to hand combat. This martial art was developed focusing mainly on the arms strength and punches. Increases punching power by 14%
I guess it¡¯s true. My real world skill was transferred over. That means that Muay Thai is the same. I summon leg guard mimics and arm myself and start going through basic forms which is what I can only do thanks to this body''s flexibility. Still it gets the job done.
Sub skill: Muay Thai learned
Sub skill: Muay Thai Basic lvl 5
An art of martial arts that focuses on kicks, clinches and some strikes. This martial art focuses mainly on kicks as its main fighting style but does have other forms.
As I smile I turn around and instantly bump into my greatest nightmare. ¡°Kuroko~!¡± She said, dragging my name. ¡°What were you just doing?¡± She asked in the deadliest tone I ever heard in my life. Behind her the others were looking my way with pity. ¡°I-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i¡­¡± My voice was trapped because of the massive amount of killing intent I was feeling and made me want to faint already. When I started to collapse it seems she saw her mistake and killed the pressure while putting me down next to my pets who I instinctively hugged and hid behind. She sighed and saw that she screwed things up and returned to the field leaving me alone. The terror I felt was so great that I kept hiding my face in Rama¡¯s fur for a long time until I finally calmed down and sat up. I saw everyone was sitting nearby exhausted but eating so I stood up and walked over. Belladona wasn¡¯t there so I was able to calmly walk over. ¡°Are you alright Kuroko?¡± Margaret asked while eating some cookies. ¡°Yeah, mostly. Master released her killing intent to max power so I couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± I said as I shivered, remembering that. Emily holds out a small box with some biscuits and a cup of tea. I took both and noticed that my hand was still trembling so I held the cup with both hands. ¡°Wo~~w! I really hope I never feel her killing intent at that intensity.¡± Kumi said with a face that showed her fear of the teacher. Though I wasn''t someone who drank tea before, mainly because I didn''t like it, I didn''t resist this one since the herbs used in it helped calm the nerves and relax the muscles. It had a less than desired scent though but thankfully it wasn''t cinnamon. Having calmed down I looked up and saw it was still early morning. Around nine o clock. ¡°It''s quite early. I thought master would have worked with you guys longer?¡± I said, inquiring about the demonic teacher. ¡°She said since we weren''t having a class and more of a demonstration we only worked one hour and we were free. It was you who stayed with your face buried in Rama for an extra hour.¡± Owen said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Is that so? Anyway, what are you guys planning for today?¡± I asked to get away from this topic. ¡°We were going to explore the city part of the school grounds. We can leave but only about five blocks out of campus.¡± Stephanie said in a cheerful tone. ¡°I was hoping to get some dragon spice candies. Those are so sweet~~!¡± Nova said with a blissful look but everyone was the complete opposite. As she said, they are spice candies. For a draconian or dragonoid they are sweet since the fruits used to make them are a natural delicacy for the fire dragonoid and draconian. For other subspecies it''s all different types each devised to their taste. Put simply it is candy only for them. If someone who can''t handle it eats this candy. At least a second degree burn is guaranteed. ¡°Urh...I think I''ll pass on testing my courage with that candy.¡± I said holding my stomach. The others nodded and did the same thing. It seems everyone here is a comrade in pain. Yep, it''s an unfortunate natural curiosity of a child to try it even when someone says not to. The burn for me was luckily only as far as second degree because I quickly covered my insides with mana after feeling the spice. It was an instinctive response which I can''t repeat yet. Still after that I spent three days with diarrhea and could do nothing to stop the burns of the spice from spreading. It was the worst experience in my life. The royalties even say that when someone isn''t compliant enough during an interrogation, forcing them to eat this candy is used as a viable torture technique. Still we are done, we get up and leave. Like always, through suggestions from both my tamer teacher and master Belladona, I ride on Rama so he can build up his strength. He has grown tremendously in a single week and is surpassing peach in speed already while being just below in strength. The slimes unwillingly learned the sword mastery skill like me but it was good they did. Anyway with me laying down on his back we walk out of the campus and start exploring. The area around the school was quite diverse. Shops for school materials, clothes, food and all were around. Pet shops were few, they have small pets, dogs and cats, but no wilder animals that can be trained for combat. Still a good tamer can make it a combat pet. What was really interesting was the shop we were in now. At the border edge of where we were allowed to go. The shop ''Dan''s Dungeon shop, Tools of the Trade''. As you can tell the shop holds tools used for dungeoneering. From what I have learned in dungeoneering class. This world''s system for dungeoneering is a bit different from others. In fanfictions I read about dungeons from their pov. The dungeon uses mana to expand the dungeon and make the layouts different. In this world though, that only happens for greater dungeons. New ones use the minions it captures to chip away at the walls, expanding it while it spawns or captures monsters. Also, dungeons in this world contain complete ecosystems which are different from other games, here the dungeon monsters survive from hunting other inhabitants or invaders. Unlike other games where the dungeon monsters survive off mana, this world makes it this way so that they would have to hunt to survive as well as get stronger. For artificial dungeons it¡¯s even more predominant. We can supply the dungeon with mana but we also need to supply the monster or knowledge of it. This knowledge is things like identifying a beast you encounter or bringing a dead corpse into the dungeon. For me, my dungeon would only summon slimes, rabbits, fox, wolves and bear since that is all I have seen since I came to this world. The slimes and fox would probably be the main species because my knowledge of them is greater. In the shop we could find many types of mining tools. By mining tools I mean pickaxes. For quadrupeds there were special metal claws that would protect the animal while digging. Any basic dungeon would have at least basic animals to dig for them so as I am currently is alright for now, but in the long run I would fall behind the five royalties who all train in the royal dungeon. Still, monster studies are here to supplement the knowledge we have so we don''t need to worry. Anyway, we just look around for a while at the many tools and seeds for herbs and such that flourish in the dungeon before leaving. At noon we return to the school to eat. Afterwards, we spent some time near the forest in the shade of the trees sharing what we learned and helping each other. It got boring quick though and Owen and Asher decided to spar and took to the field to do it. They held back a lot but it¡¯s still above regular human status. After about ten minutes of watching Margaret came to me with a question. ¡°Hey Kuroko, how is it that you can control your mana so naturally and be able to use a mana coat better than me? I''ve trained since I was four to use what I can you know¡± She asked with a questioning gaze. ¡°I''ve been able to use it since I was five. I have some strange memories of the people I don¡¯t know but I don''t know how I woke up in Elunia. I already had the ability to control mana and to use mana coat.¡± I replied half truthfully. She frowns a bit hearing another of my cheats. I bet it kind of hurt when I out did her so splendidly using the same thing she did. She sat down next to me and held her chin while thinking deeply. While I looked at her in the corner of my eye, the elves caught my eye and then an evil glint appeared in my eye. I slowly cover my hands with mana. I turned to the focused redhead and quicker than she could react I put my right-hand on her chin and the left on her head and started patting. ¡°Wha-what are you ahhhhh¡­ Stop~~!¡± She shouted with her rapidly weakening strength. I grinned at how impressively dangerous petting was. I saw the two elves grinning evilly and suddenly I had a bad premonition and I stopped with the redhead. The two elves flashed their pearly white teeth and a devilish grin that made us both, me and the red girl sweat buckets. I instantly covered my whole body in mana and dropping the redhead I ran away as fast as I could. My leaps covered several meters in a single bound each but out of nowhere the elf princess appeared before me and caught me mid lunge. Her devilish fingers instantly began to work and my strength vanished. ¡°Fufufu, escape is f-u-t-i-l-e. I played with all the maids in the castle. When we began I would never catch them but I went out of my way to learn short distance teleportation just for this. Since then, no one can escape me.¡± She said with a grin. Her mana covered fingers worked their magic and took my strength away. I even lost control of my mana so I can''t resist. When I looked, the redhead was already being petted by Emily. The others looked at us shocked but the elves just kept petting away making us melt in their hands. After satisfying themselves and leaving us weak on the ground they sat smiling. The others had a solemn look at them with the same thought on their mind. ¡°This is dangerous. Let''s leave the two for them and not touch on this subject.¡± If I knew about this thought I would have wanted to beat them so hard for thinking this. Sadly I didn¡¯t so I could only suffer. Well after we regained our strength and hiding behind Rama we discussed a few other things. The rest of the day we did classwork, studied together and then finally went to sleep. The last thing we all did was load up the rapidly growing dungeon heart bud that was in the necklace. *** In an unknown realm overlooking the game world, many gods look down upon the world. Of them, five in particular sit down near the front. They are the five gods that blessed the royal families. The first one was the human goddess that blessed Elunia, the goddess Mona, she was a well endowed woman with a perfect figure that wore a loose sleeveless dress that allowed her cleavage to be seen. She had fair skin and brown hair. She is known as the Goddess of beauty and love. To her left was the elf goddess that blessed Arbor Incola, The goddess Dian. She had long green hair that sparked as if stars were in her hair. Her beauty could be said to equal if not surpass the goddess of beauty but her figure was much thinner like the elves. She wore a similar dress as Mona since most gods use similar clothing as the ancient Romans did. To Mona¡¯s right was a cold man with white pale skin and all pure black eyes and hair. Unlike the woman, that still used the old garbs he wore a full black suit and tie looking like a rich businessman that held himself in great power. This man was the demon god who blessed Aurelia, The god Dorian. Sitting next to him was a large man. His muscles seem to ripple through the thin shirt. Looking like a heavy body builder this man was the beastman god. On his head sat two brown wolf ears that showed him as a wolf beastman before ascending to godhood. This was the beastman god that blessed Werebestia, the god Klaus. Lastly on the final seat, a child who has a grand resemblance to Kuroko sat. Small as the eight year old with long silver hair that went down near her feet, she wore a single white dress that went to the knees. What made her look different was the strange wings where her ears would be. She was of an extinct human subrace known as High Humans. This child''s name was Karie and she was the goddess that blessed the old royal family of Monville. The gods were assembled because of the awakening of nearly all the blessings. ¡°So, four of the five are already awake.¡± Mona said as they looked down into a pool of water that reflected the world below. The image it¡¯s showing was the island the gods made a long time ago. ¡°Karie, did your blessing die off? It would be a shame if it did because then there would be no fighting ¡°it¡± ¡¯ Dian said while giggling at the child goddess. ¡°Don¡¯t tease her. You will make the brat cry again. It¡¯s not her fault the humans were too stupid to kill off such a bloodline just because the blessing wasn¡¯t manifesting.¡± Klaus said in an equally mocking tone as the elf goddess. Karie and Dorian were the only two that actually focused on the image. ¡°What are you looking at brat?! The island holds our blessed children. I don''t get why you are even here when it doesn''t involve you who has no blessed bloodline anymore.¡± Mona yelled insulting the child. ¡°Quiet you horny bitch. The kid has all the right to be here because her bloodline lives as does ours.¡± Dorian said which shocked the three others. Unlike them who never turned an eye towards the girl to even see her. He looked and saw her body. The thing was that a god required someone with their blessing to grow. They have a similar look to the one with the blessing but they stop growing and stabilize their form when the child reaches adulthood. This is why the god of the demons defended the child. ¡°Thanks¡­ Dorian. You three are idiots.¡± Karie said after a long silence. It was then that the three finally took a look at the child. They finally realized what Dorian meant. Her bloodline lived and she grew as the blessing grew closer to awakening. ¡°I hope they will remain safe until it¡¯s time¡­ especially her. My last child.¡± She said. Every god was wide eyed and looked down at the world, at the five sleeping children who knew nothing of what was to come. A disaster that was prophesied since the players first came to our world. Chapter 13 Formula Monster Next chap here hope you guys enjoy it as much as i had fun writing this.
Sunday was similar to Saturday, only that there''s no Belladona-sensei. We spent a part of the morning studying in the shade of the forest''s trees in the morning, since we didn''t have much to do. Afterwards we listened to a story everyone thought up of. The boys tells medieval fantasy, fighting and adventuring stories. The girls, romance, flowers and all that. For me, the girls called me a tomboy because I told a story of me playing some games as a monk. At noon as we reach the dining hall we took out our dungeon buds and filled it up with mana. Since it was the weekend we could do this more. Also after eating, it is easier as we regenerate mana faster because of it. With all the class work already finished we finally hit the dead end known as boredom. A terrifying thing for children, and even the adults. Because we already explored what we were allowed around the school we were finally forced to go to the entertainment room in the dorm. We were evading it mainly because of the other older kids. The room is above the dining hall and as all kinds of entertainment from LCD TVs, tabletop games to video games. When we got there, several kids looked our way before going back to what they were doing. The room was quite large, as large as the dining hall and had 8 TV''s with cabinets filled with games and movies next to it. In the stand below it were videogame consoles of various types. In front of every TV were three sofas that could hold us but considering boys, there would be extra space since they usually choose to sit on the ground. We walk over and start to rummage on the game section. We found three games to play. The boys chose Super Monk fighters, think street fighters but more monks and less graphic attacks and gore. The girls choose a girly game, Pet Kingdom: Tamers¡¯ Cute Paradise. I was against this because I felt that it would directly insult my favorite skill. The last game was chosen by mine. Monster Kart Wars: Battle for the Throne, yep mario bros type kart game made for both gender with all the comedy of seeing a goblin drive a cart while shooting a cartoon like rocket at an ice troll and getting away with it. Obviously I won out on the game choice for finding this genius game among the rest. Unlike mario bros, this one had monsters as the choices. Goblin, hob, ogre, orc, warchief orc, slime, werewolf and so on. The first to play was me, Asher, Owen and Stephanie. Asher went with skeleton, Owen with Imp, Stephanie went with sapling, infant treant, and I went with slime. Let me say this game is somewhat VR. Our mind doesn''t go in but the control of the monster is based on our mind, and the game displayed on a large LCD TV. The control differs from game to game and this one uses a crystal ball that we use to connect to the game. When I choose the slime the others began to chuckle. The slime I choose was the regular slime. Each race begins in different places and must develop a cart of its own from what it can get from the natural environment. That is why the others laughed. The slimes don''t have hands but no one knows how to work them correctly as I do. That is why I grinned back and choose it when I see it. When we all started we each appeared in areas near each other but with our own races. We needed to quickly build a crew to build it or do so ourselves. The others got busy quick but I did something totally different from them. I jumped on a nearby slime and drove my slime into its inside until I extracted the nucleus and merge it. The message of gaining intelligence appears. The others were totally shocked. I continued doing that until finally the gel slime rank up happened. With a small green bubble body now I thought of the mimicry i wanted. It was simple really. In the front side i made two bubble of slime and hardened it. I do the same for the back. The slime was now made of five bubbles. I then had it build an axis between the two slime wheels in the front and back before making one more axis connecting those, making an H-shape. I compressed: all of it but leave a small space between the axis and wheel so it could roll. With the new axis, the slimes body was finally lifted off the ground and the remaining slime I had overlaps the new structure in an aerodynamic way. When I was finished I let out a sigh and look back only to find everyone staring. Not only from my group but those from the others who crowded around. ''What?'' I asked with a confused look. ''Kuroko...how do...you know how to do that?'' Stephanie asked. ''Well gel slimes knows mimicry and can shape itself into any inanimate object as well as make simple structures with its body if taught.'' I said with a matter of fact expression as if it was common. Obviously this is known only to the researchers and higher ups of the tamer guild and me who¡¯s the one who found it, but i didn''t know that. While everyone was stunned the carts for the others were getting built slowly. ''You guys should get working. You still need to decide who¡¯ll be the second place'' I said and grinned. ''Stephanie when I win, you have to let me pet you.'' I said as my grin gets bigger. As soon as Stephanie saw that dangerous glint in my eye and a grin as devilish as her own the realization of what I said finally hit her. Sweat quickly covered her body and she began to work harder but I turned as I finally gave the order. The four wheels began to roll and slowly accelerate. Obviously this was a prototype so I quickly start making adjustments. The wheels became like real wheel¡¯s shape, the way it connected and what rolls the wheel. The large amount of slime spinning in the body started working rapidly , abiding my commands ,and soon I was up to 30 km/h and building up as I went. The starting line was about one kilometer away from the starting zone and as soon as the first one to pass the line, the race begins. I could hear the spectator saying that it''s amusing to see a slime move so fast. Being such a slow race it''s strange when a fast one appears. At that moment I had the slime make grooves in the wheel ,and when done, instantly the speed picked up to 40 km/h. It was like changing gears. As I pass the starting line, the big START appeared on the screen. Then I took a look at the map which showed the 50 km race track through the dirt and asphalted roads. Several areas were highlighted which showed a place where a monster would live in. I then looked at the others and saw that Stephanie was just about to finish ,and when the seedling¡¯s roots wraps around the wooden cart, becoming a part of its body.The wheels began to spin violently and she blasted off racing at full blast. Seeing her speed, she was easily 80km/h and like me, she was fixing things up as she slowly gained more speed. For me though, I need to be creative and make a lot of things with the slimes body, so it is taking lots of planning but I already have a base for the next upgrade. ¡®Kuroko~~! When I win, you will be my petting toy for the next year without complains.¡¯ Stephanie said with devilish grin. ¡®Then that is the bet. The one who loses between us two will be the petting toy of the other, for a year without complain.¡¯ I said with a grin just as devilish as her. I was already two kilometers ahead but because i was still in the middle of improvements, she was catching up quickly. ¡®Heh, I knew a slime wouldn¡¯t win, even with this strange form they are still as slow.¡¯ I heard someone say behind me which kind of pissed me off. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. I could see Stephanie was getting to catch up with me while the other two had just finished and were starting to blast off. As I make a turn, the windy track entered a forest path that was mostly straight. At that time i had an idea which some would call a bitch move but who cares, it¡¯s a monster race as well as a mario kart game, so 1 bitch move or 2 wouldn¡¯t make a difference right?. Since the trees had many low hanging branches, I manipulated the slime on the top of the kart to make a whip like tentacle then makes it whip the branches having them fall in the way to obstruct the others behind. I could hear laughters boom from the spectators behind me. ¡®THERE YOU GO! FIGHT!! FIGHT!!!¡¯ Someone shouted which made everyone laugh. It seems this game is really popular because of this. Even while doing this the sapling still kept coming through the branches and approached. ¡®Fufufu, don¡¯t think a few branches will stop me. My cart and even my monster is made of nature.¡¯ Stephanie said with a grin. ¡®Guess it¡¯s time to get ahead. Bye bye my huggy.¡¯ She said with a smug look and pulled her right hand back and loaded it with mana before touching the controller. Instantly her cart reacted and changed a bit. The front got thinner and the back wheels grew bigger and her speed finally surpassed the hundreds. She rocketed past me and was rapidly building a gap. ¡®Guess I can¡¯t keep playing around. For my future hug pillow and my safety, I better start getting serious. ¡¯ I said and my grin turns into a serious one. ''Let''s.'' I said.Pimp my ride! Baby!!!¡¯ I shouted as my grin grow wider The others were shocked hearing me say that. A lot of them weren¡¯t believing me but soon it happened. ¡®Hey look, the slime is acting weird.¡¯ Someone shouted and pointed. Everyone focused on the slime. What was happening was simple. I was improving the design. The slime cover rose up to allow the axis to be changed. The body stretched and the front axis became smaller but the wheels grew a bit and became bulkier. The rear axis spread out more and suddenly the wheels inflated heavily while gaining a mass of grooves that you find in farm tractors and such. The slime kart¡¯s main body covered the axis again and took a sleek form and formed a fake exhaust just for show. ¡®Time for some serious racing...¡¯ I said as I lifted my right hand and loaded it with my mana, before placing it on the crystal controller. At once the back wheels spun violently and the slime blasted off with the sudden speed boost. While Stephanie¡¯s seedling kart was just reaching around 100km/h, with the current form the slime was easily at 120km/h. The room we were in was completely silent as I once again broke another world shaking ¡°Truth¡± about the slime¡¯s so called ¡°weak status¡±. Still it wasn¡¯t the end. We had just crossed the 10 km mark and entered the habitat of black wolves. If they block the roads it would be bad but if it''s a simple blockade then I had a way to get around them. With me gaining more speed. I could see cold sweat dripping from Stephanie¡¯s forehead, but just then the wolves appeared. Jumping out of the bushes up ahead they started to block the road. I quickly began to build the addition I had planned. While I did that, Stephanie loaded some more mana and pushed forward. This time though it was for an attack. Several thorny vines moved around and it suddenly whipped far in the front the wolves making an opening she capitalized on and passed leaving me behind...or did she?~ When I was about 5 meters from them I activated my trap card *ehem* I mean my new trick. From below the slime I had condensed four pillars of slime in its body. At once the slime slams them down with mana I fed it and its body flies upwards 3 meters crossing the blockade. To keep the slime from getting damaged, I made the slime transform into a ball again which as soon as it lands it bounced twice before turning it back into its tractor form and blast off again. I was laughing so hard when that worked perfectly but everyone was just quiet and watching my beyond-belief show. The reason is because everything I do here is possible in real life. The game was built with the bases of this world''s monsters that were researched enough to appear here. Near the back Asher was riding his hell kart made by the bones of the undead and brought to life by his skeletons own soul flames. The cart drained the life around it to feed the kart. The scary thing is that this cart was very fast. The downside is that it¡¯s hard building it since you need to kill the skeletons and then build. As for Imps, in Owen¡¯s case, he was like the goblins and worked together. What was built was made from some demon bugs and skeletons that live around the imps camp. For them as well it took a while and they got scary results. They killed the skeletons and used their bones for the frames holding it together with magic while for the bugs they used the carapace for the outer plate and even the wheel. The final design was a bug like kart...it was literally in many ways, buggy. Both of these ran on mana but only on small amount. Both seem to have a cheat like mana drain skill but then, what do you expect from undead and demons. Normal monsters can work quick but gets results while improving yet cheat monsters like demons and undead get instant results. I bet the backdraw is the mana required which is from the life drained around them. Still they were far behind, nearly 3 km because of the time it took to build it but because of the speed they were in their way catching up. ¡®Hey, Owen, the girls bets about the petting thing but what about us? What do we bet on?.¡¯ Asher asked suddenly. A bad premonition passed to us when we heard him say that. ¡®Let¡¯s make a bet between boys and girls. Lets see...this is for first place. Depending on who wins, the losers will have to do intense training with Belladona-sensei.¡¯ he said grinning but I instantly turned white as a pale ghost, which is saying something. WHAT IS THIS IDIOT SAYING!!! WHAT I TRAIN IS ONLY AT 10% INTENSITY!!!! SHE TOLD ME SO IF SHE DID INTENSE TRAINING I WILL DIE!!!!!!! ¡®You guys will be dead because of that! I will show you exactly what a serious amazon trainer is like!¡¯ I said dead serious. I lift my right hand and load more mana and pump it in. At once the slime shifted to next gear and quickly surpassed Stephanie leaving behind a cloud of dust from its stampede for my survival. ¡®Haha! Eat my dust!¡¯ I shouted as I went ahead from Stephanie ¡®LIKE HELL I WILL LOSE!!¡¯ Stephanie shouted and pumped more mana in. ¡®Let¡¯s not be left behind!¡¯ Asher said next and for the first time pushed in mana. The blue soul flames on his kart blared and the speed picked up while killing off all life. If you watched ghost rider then imagine that with a small cart. ¡®Don¡¯t forget me. I won¡¯t be last place¡¯ Owen said and was the last to push in mana. Like Asher flames erupted by from the exhaust as mana was pumped in. When the two of them reached the blockade, the poor wolves could do nothing but be turned into cannon fodder to the skeleton and demon that ran them over without mercy. Chapter 14 Formula Monster Part 2 The race has reached its halfway point. Besides the intense race, out here things might have gone overboard. When we were at the 15 km mark all the students agreed to use the overhead screen. It was a large tv screen that is only used for movies when large numbers of people are watching. This allowed everyone in the room to come watch the tight race. To make it worse, several older kids were part of the journalist club and wrote the news for the school. They called their members and were now acting as commentator for this game. Things have seriously gone overboard. "This is the journalist club¡¯s Idol reporter speaking. Currently we are in the dormitory of the top 20 of the school. Specifically the gaming hall were the most unexpected phenomenon is going on. The ranks 2, 3,4 and 5 of this years first graders have just turned the game Monster karts War: Battle for the Throne into a real warzone. All of them have already surpassed the games highest recorded speed of 145 km/h and are already breaching the 200s. In first place is the prince of Elunia, Prince Asher with his skeleton in the Death kart. Following close behind is the mysteriously powerful fifth rank Kuroko Ginshiro in her unorthodox slime speedstar. After her is the elf princess, princess Stephanie with her sapling in Nature¡¯s Wheels. Finally in last place is the demon prince, prince Owen who is using an imp in his kart, the Buggy Buggy. They have just passed the halfway mark and are approach the asphalt." The girl narrated. Like she said, the second half will be on asphalt and the kart''s forms and wheels will need to change to work correctly. Unlike the forest that had many twists and turns the proper roads were straighter and cuts through the mountains. I was looking through my mind to find the appropriate racing car form. What was in my mind was the Lamborghini and the traditional F1 race car. For now I haven''t had to constantly feed mana into the kart to fuel it but that will change. Any faster will surpass the slimes mana regeneration and will spend more. Everyone was on each others tail with me in second place. This is bad because...I WILL NOT DO BELLADONA-SENSEI''S TRAINING WITH HER BEING SERIOUS! With my sudden burst in rage two slime tentacles appear from the side on the slimes body. "Ah, it seems Kuroko-chan is about to attack, slimes that have no physical strength can''t damage the others except with traps, I wonder what she will do?!" The journalist girl shouting making the crowd cheer. By the way, this is being broadcast. Seems they got special permission to do so since our race is beyond a simple game now. I look around and finally spot that I want. With one tentacle I shot forward to grab a rock on the road and rip it out of the ground, then pulling it close while spinning it. "AMAZING!! Using a slime''s elasticity the mysterious silver beauty has made a flail with a rock or even a sling!" She shouted. It was similar to that. Any good mario karts fan should know what I am doing. I set the tentacle to spin around my kart automatically while I take controls of the other one and grab another rock and set it up the same way. Finally I make one last tentacle and grab a thick rock and have it spin. Yep, I copied the mario kart turtle shell attack. Shield while spinning around me but something I can launch. The spinning keeps the two behind me from approaching carelessly. "Hahah, Kuroko, what are you doing, aren''t you slowing yourself down by holding those rocks?!" Asher laughed while bit by bit he got further from me. "Only if you can dodge this!" I said with a grin and gave the order. On que the rock that was spinning forward was released at its max strength and tossed forward and smashed into the back of the skeleton car. "Amazing!! Using the rocks to block the others while attacking her opponent in front!! Is she smart or is this just some trick by chance?!!" The narrator shouted railing the crowd. "OI OI!! THAT''s DANGEROUS!! Let''s stop that!" He said and pushed mana in. Instantly the flames in his wheels blared and began to leave a fire field behind him. It quickly affected Stephanie but that ended quickly because she countered. "stop that Asher!!" She shouted and attacked. What she did was control the trees around the track and make them swing at the burning kart. We swerved around the incoming tree trunks making us slow down allowing her to close in, but I wasn''t about to let her. I aimed and when the rock was right at the peak to shoot at her I let it go and it slammed right into her left front wheel. Her wheel was smashed and the kart''s front hit the ground and flipped violently allowing Owen to pass while she had to flip back the kart. "OHH! The elf princess took a huge hit! She might not recover from that at this speed. That destruction rock-sling-of-doom from rank five was devastating to no end." The shout came and the crowd responded. With the trees stopped hindering the road I grabbed three more rocks and spun all three before tossing all at max speed at Asher. He dodged two but the last one hit his skeleton on the back of the head making the kart swerve and making him lose enough speed for me to pass. "Hahaha, a petting huggy and no intense training, this is nice!" I said out loud. "Don''t forget about me now. Let''s pull out my guns now." Owen said as he pushed mana in. His car suddenly shook as the body rose a bit and the axis pushed the wheels out from under the kart. The wheels were made from demon bug carapace and was made from six folded in sections of round carapace. The mana flows into the wheels and these folded sections opened up making a perfectly round bug carapace wheel. He quickly gained speed because the bigger wheels had more area. He passed Asher and got to second place. At that moment we broke through the forest and right into asphalt heading towards the coastal area. "Ehehehe, time for asphalt mode." I said. "Not letting you!!" Owen shouted and rammed his kart into mine making me spin out of control and the two boys passing. "OH!! And both girls are out! With the speed there is no way to catch up! Its a shame but the bet they made has been sealed!!" The girl shouted but I was far from done... The big tires on the slime spun violently as the slime spun and raced off towards the two leaving burn marks behind. As I reached max speed of 190 km/h I activated the transformation. The front axis spread out again and the wheels inflated until it was half the size of the back ones which shrank to the same size. The body then changed to that of an F1 race car and formed a small wing on the back. As soon as the wing was formed a message appeared on my screen and the large overview.
Form has surpassed Slime''s max mana regeneration. Gear 8 achieved. Requires constant flow of mana as fuel. Please load mana now.
I quickly pull my hand back and form a constant flow to my hand and touch the controller. Behind me was an uproar. "G-G-Gear 8!!! The legendary gear 8 has appeared!!!" The girl shouted at the top of her lungs. "For those who don''t know. Gear 8 is the fastest anyone will ever get in this race. It''s not stuck to the monster but the rider. In other words, what we will see is Kuroko''s MAX SPEED!!! Also just know that it''s monstrously rare to achieve Gear 8 and the previous record holder was one that achieved it." The girl explained and when she finished the yells of the crowd was deafening. The extreme boost eat up at my mana but even with all we used, it didn''t pass 500 mp since it was small boosts to shift gears. If I had to say it properly the game was sucking up about 2 mp/s but the return is massive. Reaching 280 km/h I cut through the asphalt and rapidly approach the two idiots. In a hurry I send out three tentacles that quickly grab some rocks and start spinning them. I don''t throw them. I have no need to because as soon as I get in range the rocks slam with scary force into Owen''s side making him lose control for a moment. Closing the distance just as fast the second and third rock hit Asher''s rear right wheel and the right side of the boner kart. He instantly lost control and spun around until the momentum took its course and the kart began flipping. To make it worst for him, this was near a turn so as he''s flipping about, the kart fell off the cliff to the depths of who knows where. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "I-INCREDIBLE!! THE POWER OF THIS YEARS FIRST GRADER RANK 5 IS INCREDIBLE!!" the journalist girl shouted bringing a roar from the crowd. The two boys have completely lost, both cars were made from specific materials that they didn''t have access to here unlike me and Stephanie. Speaking of her¡­ BOOM I should have watched out. From the underbrush next to the road the sapling burst out a wooden kart. The thorny vines that make up the wheels fall off and smooth ones take its place as it falls on the road and turns to race. The kart had a new model now that seem to mimic my own. "Copy cat!" I yelled at the elf princess that was grinning. "There is no copying, I am just putting into practice what I just learned." She replied with a smug look. The speed was similar and it was the curves that slowed us down. Still, she copied the look but not the design. I bet her wing doesn''t have the proper function of helping speeding her up. We raced along the coastal highways until finally the roads head inland. Far in the distance we could see a small town and the finish line. I increase the mana output as does Stephanie. We are pretty much neck to neck but I grin. "It was a good game but I won''t lose" I said. The next second I change the angle of the wing and my speed increases like during the straight road dashes in F1 Races. Because we are using so much mana we can''t attack so all she could do was pump more mana but in the end I finish first with her just a quarter of a second behind me. There was a huge roar and applause for the game. Those from our grade came over and started complimenting us. It was then that I saw a pointy eared princess sneaking away. In moments I was behind her and I grabbed her shoulder while grinning like the devil. "Where do you think you''re going, hug pillow, hehehe." I said while giggling. She slowly looked back with a forced smile and her face covered in sweat. "Hehe...I...was going to...the bathroom. he...he." She replied while trying to flee. "But everyone wants to thank us for the fun match. Come on." I said while pulling her back into the crowd. "And this ends the greatest game of Monster Kart Wars. We hope to see it some other time, thanks for watching and have a great Sunday!" The journal girl finished up and cheered with the rest. "Hey, that was awesome, when you guys play again make sure to call us because it''s a major scoop for such an awesome game." She said after coming over to us and thanking us. "It''s no biggie. I never thought a video game would make such a big ruckus though?" I replied. "Monster Kart Wars is one of the most popular because you use your own mana to boost some features. It''s a fun game that can help you grow your mana capacity when you use it. Also, you can learn a few monster rank ups from it so even the monster studies teacher would suggest playing a few times." She said. "Also, it''s really awesome to see monsters fighting it out on karts. The simple fact that it seems so unlikely makes it so much fun." She continued. "But, if this game is something that would be based off what is possible in real life then can''t this game be made into a real sport that tamers could participate in?" I asked curiously. At my words the room fell into a silence as everyone looks at me with their jaws hanging. "What?" I asked? "YOU GUYS GO FIND THE 14 YEAR OLD TAMERS AND THE DUNGEONEERS! WE HAVE A GREAT IDEA FOR THIS YEAR''s PROJECT!!!" The journalist yelled making several kids run out. "W-wait, w-what project?" I asked. "The year project is something everyone helps with. It can be small stuff or it could be something big. The idea you just said is huge. Tamers don''t have a real place besides taming pets to sell or catching monsters for heavy work force. This is the first time someone suggested a sport for this class. Many people have pets but it''s mostly for combat. If this game catches on then it''s possible we could make a real sport from this." Owen said My jaw drops to the ground and to make it worse this suddenly popped up.
You have gained a new title
Slime Manipulator
By playing a game you have unlocked the true potential of a slime and by showed it to the world. Your skills at manipulating them is so vast that even they would recognize you as a being that would make them stronger and could use them to their full potential. From now on, all slimes are friendly towards you and will follow your order without resistance or with the need of taming. You can now easily teach even wild slimes as if they were tamed and should you order it, they will serve someone you choose.
I couldn''t help it, to gain a title for something like this. When I looked, the other three had similar expressions. Because everyone was talking about the project we would do. "Hey, it''s not just me right? One who got a title ?!" I asked urgently. "I got one as well" Owen said. The other two nodded as well. "What kind of title makes you so liked by monsters that even skeletons would be nice to me just to get stronger." Asher said with an expression showing his confusion. "Doesn''t your royal dungeon deal with a lot of them. Then that means we just gained the title for the creatures that best represent our dungeons. My families dungeon''s main smartest monster are plant based and most are born as Saplings." Stephanie said. "So we got a title that makes it easy for us to manipulate the creature that is the base of our knowledge as a whole. Wow!" Asher said with surprise. Suddenly a grin appeared on his face which showed he was planning something. "Hey while they plan out their project, lets focus on our dungeons when they are finally placed and create the creature we have the title for." He said with a wide grin. "So I will make a slime dungeon...thats a bit..." I said with a frown. "Really, I would have thought it would end up one of the strongest. Especially when you use mimic slimes. With organic race mimics you can have all the races while still only using slimes. Also I have been wondering but, don''t mimics split?" Stephanie asked. My eyes widened a bit and I thought a long while. "I don''t think they split since if the nucleus is to be split then the intelligence is also cut which is probably why slimes don''t naturally have it. Once I have a dungeon I will test it out." I said with a nod. They nodded in agreement. Just as we were about to split up. The grim reaper of the boys appeared behind them. "So you kids were so interested in training seriously with me that you played a game to decide who would do so first. My my, I don''t know if I should be happy or angry." A sudden voice suddenly interrupted their talk. We slowly looked behind while shivering. In front of us was a seriously pissed off amazon with the veins on her forehead popping out and her face in a scowl that would make even an elder dragon cower. "The only reason I won''t drag you all is because you are too young and all of you would die from my serious training regime. But let me tell you this. You three will be joining Kuroko in reinforced PE and once I know you all will survive you will all see what an amazon warrior goes through to gain our power." Belladona-sensei said in an absolute zero tone that froze everyone in place. The normal view of the gentle teacher was utterly destroyed and only a being worse than the devil himself was left. After she said that she left the room, most likely heading to the headmaster''s office to condemn them but before that a certain lizard brained being said. "Hey hey, Sensei! I want to join too! I don''t want to be left behind!!!." Said the dragonoid princess with sparkling eyes. Sensei only looked at her before nodding and leaving. Everyone was in disbelief at the girl but soon the looks of pity were all aimed at us. We could only sit down lifeless as our lives were forfeited to the demonic creature that would probably take us to hell and back. Chapter 15 Dungeon Cores Asher, Owen, Stephanie and I just sat in the gaming hall like lifeless dolls. We didn''t have the strength to do anything. No one tried to snap us out of it... Our lives were already condemned to be punching bags to a devil worse than satan himself. Still after a while the most clueless person snapped us out of the daze.The lizard head princess that didn''t fear sensei. "Hey hey, why have you guys been sulking?" She asked with an innocent tilt of her head. "Why are the dumb ones have to be so cute." I said in a quiet voice for only the three near me to hear. I got a chuckle from the others but Nova continues confused. I sigh and sit up from my depressed seating position. "It¡¯s because Belladona-sensei will train us seriously as soon as she feels we can handle it. Just thinking of the nightmare that WILL happen is making us like this." I said before letting my body slide back down into the same position that was more laying down than sitting. "Hee~~? But she will make us strong!~ I can''t wait to start!!~" She said enthusiastic. I turn to look at the others and it was Asher who replied my question. "Dragonoid, dragons, lizard kin as well as many other beastmen and demi human races don''t fear many forms of training. They dive in head first because their mentality is, the strongest rules. It''s only because of her family''s blessing that no other race can overpower them." He said and like me, flopped back down on the sofa. "This is no fun~! I played with the others but besides Emily who gives me an ok game it¡¯s boring." She whined. We have been watching Nova which clearly showed how overpowered those with a blessing are compared to normal people. She uses mostly lizard races and is quick to claim the chief spot in the clan and start building. There were several people who tried the slime but they simply attacked other slimes and ate everything destroying the nucleus as well. Unless I tell them, slimes will never be used much. Still can''t tell them since it would jeopardize the guilds income. I bet she already got the title for lizard based creatures. I seriously fear what she will make of them in her dungeon. Since it was starting to get boring watching her beat everyone I nonchalantly asked the others. ¡°Want to try a 5 man race? It¡¯s boring watching Nova beat them easily.¡± I said with an unmotivated voice but the entire room froze at the mention of it. ¡°Hey, are they going to play again.¡± ¡°I heard five man race. Is it the top five including rank one?¡± ¡°Seriously is there going to be another epic showdown?¡± There were many people who started talking and some were ready to run after the journalist club again. The others frowned at this. ¡°I think it''s best to leave all that excitement for another day¡± Stephanie said getting up and walking to the door. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have that game next week. Maybe we can have a ten man game between the top ten then.¡± Emily said. Everyone who was listening except us 5 got excited and went back to playing their games while bickering for the upcoming epic race. ¡°Let''s play some other time, I want to make sure I have enough mana for my dungeon bud.¡± Owen said getting up and leaving. ¡°Hey don''t leave me behind! I also want to play as well!¡± Zachary said while speeding off behind the demon prince. ¡°So? What will we do?¡± Kumi asked. Of the group besides the snot nosed princess in rank 10 there was four people remaining. Kumi, Nova, Margaret and me were left. ¡°I agree with the others, I want to have my full mana capacity when I go to sleep so I can feed my dungeon bud¡± Margaret said but she didn''t leave. ¡°Then want to play a different game that doesn''t need mana?¡± I asked The three nodded and I went to look at the cabinet. My eyes landed on a fighting game worth its money. "Goblin Fighters: Survival of the Fittest". This game is chaos and it''s because of this that the game is popular. It¡¯s controlled like the first game but we don''t use magic. The game is in a barren wasteland turned arena filled with nearly 500 goblins. You fight it out and try to survive. One life, one death, you die you lose. The first five minutes has the biggest massacre but stop after that point because by then the number is greatly reduced. After that the game skips ahead one day in the game. If you were lucky your goblin would have ranked up. From there another battle royale begins but this time with armed goblins. This round ends when only 100 gobs are left. At this point a gob survived it would definitely rank up and if a hob killed enough it could rank up into something. An npc hob would normally rank up into either ogre or a shaman. If by chance a gob or two, copies someone who is playing if they use proper fighting styles then it will rank up differently. There are many rank ups. It¡¯s said that next to slime a gob has the second best evolutionary rank up system. The most diverse i guess. In most game worlds and in fics it is said that goblins and orcs were attempts to copy elfs. Obviously it was a failure but only in part. As a goblin goes up the ranks. If it chooses human like forms such as the rare Lord species it will gain human like characteristics or even looks that go in par or beyond that of an elf¡¯s. Lord race is rare and it''s a specialized race depending on what kind. Anyway, when i showed my choice I got two grins and a facepalm. Others who were near and saw the game started laughing and asked to join. The best part about crystal controller is that it allows for up to at least 20 people to play at once. We accept and soon the number was capped. We spent the rest of the day fighting it out. Up to the third round we all survived but since beyond that they release monsters it killed off many but those who survive ranked up to third rank and brought chaos to the game. We don''t use our mana for this game but the mana in the player''s character so if someone is a mage they can use the magic of the gob to fight. Me and Margaret dominated the first round and got skills worthy of a magic fighter. The others took their own routes. Only in the third round did anyone meet and by then we were dangerously armed with skills that could kill mid level adventurers. By the time the game ended, it was already late, so we all went to the bed accompanied with a grin. It¡¯s a game so no hard feelings. For the last bit of time we looked over our class works before feeding our mana into our dungeon buds and then going to sleep. In the morning we were woken up by the mini maid-which-functions-as-an-alarm-clock and got ready for class. For the slimes I had them put on the slime chestplate and greaves to keep their modesty and keep boys and girls for over reacting. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. They can''t be unsummoned or even left behind since they need to remain near me. Again this was given permission since a certain amazon needed to train us. After a quick breakfast we all head to class where we were met by what we are calling the death king professor, obviously not because of his face though. His classes are magic, magic studies and though he speaks in a monotone voice he teaches pretty well. We all gained a small wooden wand for training purposes during the first week and must demonstrate what we know. For the first half of the year we were to learn and train all basic level spells for all magic systems. The second half we would enter to the harder spells. Talented mage would be able to master at least the first half of the spells this year. Magic study class told us about the principle of all the elements. Think of it as physics class but about magic. The first half of the day sums up to either coping what is written since it''s all theory classes. The second half was tamer and mage course class. Then the optional classes. The tamer class talked about a lot of things that involved autonomy and affinity to monsters. It also taught us that different monsters can be tamed differently. From befriending to saving it to beating it until it serves. There are many different kinds of methods and each monster has to be tamed differently. Animals, like I did, can be tamed by simply treating them nicely and gaining their trust. On the other hand, if someone tames a creature like a harpy and trains it with weapons it could separate its arms and wings and become a valkyrie. At that point the loyalty could be tested because they are proud warriors and don¡¯t just serve anyone. The second half of class had the dungeoneering teacher join us and the two began to teach us about dungeon creatures and how we can affect them. It was more into the evolutionary part of it all but in all it was informative. Monsters grow taking several things into account. Skills, combat abilities, environment, past experiences, diet. The skill are its abilities that are recognized and you can see in the status and skill windows using the ID plate. Combat ability is how well it¡¯s in fight. Environment can cause the rank up to form a variant due to natural adaptivity, a goblin that lives near a desert will have more chance of getting heat resistance than a goblin in the other climated areas. Past experiences can range from trauma to seeing a hero fighting which would cause the monster to gain admiration towards similar things that its role model did. Diet is self explanatory, what it eats can change its form. Feed a hobgoblin rotting meat and it might rank up into a ghoul, feed it high quality meat from some magic beast it could become a variant Ogre with more intelligence or extra strength. Putting all these together makes the complex system that involves a monster''s rank up. Only slimes divert from this because their rank ups are specifically tied to their diet. After the afternoon classes were over I had cooking and then Dungeoneering. Cooking was just as you expect. We try out some basic cooking such as rice and other common home dishes. In dungeoneering we talked about the other side of what was learned during taming class. For making dungeons everything that is possible for a dungeon must be learned or discovered. A dungeon is known as a Den of monsters because it houses creatures born from its magic, but for a creature to be spawned inside a dungeon it must first be known to the dungeon. A regular dungeon would normally be born and the small bit of mana it has is used for making its first minion the dungeon first learned about, which then used to dig. As a cave gets bigger bugs enter and die inside allowing the dungeon to make bug monsters which it can use for attacking bigger creatures. These are normally weak at the start but should it develop them correctly they can become very powerful. As more animals die the dungeon could convert them into their minion or absorb them into mana for it to make more things. Wild dungeons as they are called normally sustain the lower chain of monsters with mana and lets the rest feed off of them but a tamed dungeon being smarter can make an ecosystem and wastes even less mana by sustaining the lowest part of the food chain which is vegetation. Now the thing about tamed dungeons is that besides the actual dungeon conscious, the owner of the dungeon, or dungeon master, can also alter the dungeon. By feeding their own mana into the core they can spawn a new creature the dungeon doesn¡¯t know of or gives it the knowledge to do so by itself. Normally tamed dungeons follow a theme such as a skeleton dungeon which is made out of spawned skeletons or a slime dungeon having more slimes of different kinds. Normally the first spawns the dungeon makes will always be the monster that best represents a person. Elfs would obviously get the sapling as representation, while the dungeon are inclined to nature which attracts other nature beings. Demons normally spawn imps first and later on making demons from animals instead of monsters, like demon hounds and so on. Humans are the most varied and it completely depends on our affinities. If one person has ice magic resistance and affinity, the dungeon would naturally attract creatures of that kind and even change the area around them to match that theme. The teacher told us that this was being taught earlier than expected because of the top 5 since we would have our buds ready in at best 3 weeks which is the end of next week. After that class was a lot of training with Belladona-sensei. She didn¡¯t care about waiting for her day and came to pick the five that were her prey now and put us through a drill run and told us what to do. Any pets were also tortured and we got to our rooms at around 9 pm and only had a short time to do our class work before going to sleep after the buds were fed, as we fell exhausted on the bed. The next two weeks were all like this. Wake up, eat, go to class, lunch, afternoon course four o clock optional class, six o''clock break followed by second class ends at eight, training with Belladona-sensei, do homework and sleep. If it wasn¡¯t for training after all the classes we would have been alright but no that didn¡¯t go well with sensei. Which is not missing even one day... About the dungeon buds. It seems tuesday night Nova completed hers and the buds ego was born into a bubbly girl similar to Nova. Wednesday was Stephanie''s turn. And today was mine, Saturday at night along with the other three. After this weekend we will be taken to the location where dungeons are placed so I can¡¯t wait. Chapter 16 Day of the Dungeons If anyone gets confused at the dungeon building part. At the bottom is a picture of before and after so just follow that while you read. [hr[ It¡¯s monday of our third week and the top five brings their dungeon buds with them. Because of this the teachers discussed about it yesterday and was able to get those with buds to be temporarily off from classes so we could spend the day setting up our dungeon. Not just our year but all the older ones as well. Everyone that has a bud was outside in the field. It might seem unfair to the remaining people of the first year who have not yet complete theirs, but they would all get out of class all the same as we do when they complete them. As the hour hits eight, Belladona-sensei the tamer teacher and the dungeoneering teacher appeared. ¡°Alright everyone quiet down. As you know already we are going to the dungeon field. Like we have done every year. 14, 13 and 12 year olds will be on the outer edge of the group while the rest is inside. ¡°Make sure to protect the younger children because the area has grown more dangerous over the summer. This will decrease once the dungeons have been planted and set up but it will remain dangerous for about a week while the monsters are still loose. Do not go to the dungeon field alone when you go during the weekends.¡± Shouted the dungeoneering teacher. On her command the oldest kids walked to the outer edge of the field allowing the younger students to reach the center. Many of the students pulled out bows, swords, spears, great swords and every kind of weapon you could think of. The 14 year olds were near the back with the tamer teacher summoned 10 ogres and told them to take up perimeter around the group. Belladona was in the middle so she could run to which ever side needed help the most and the dungeoneering teacher was in the front. ¡°Wow, I can''t wait to get planted¡± said a shy but excited voice. The voice came from the large gemstone I was holding. As big as a newborn baby''s head. Although I had wanted a dungeon core with the ego of a childhood friend that studied how to be a maid, instead what I got was a shy childhood friend that would one moment act like a tomboy and then another moment she hides behind you. I named her Shai. She is quiet but I bet she is the kind that blossoms when she is in her proper environment. Anyway, the dungeon field is supposed to be a paradise kind of area on the island, where a huge part of the land was taken to make space for this reason. It¡¯s the area with most of the dirt, depressed. The area is a lake past the forest with thin rainforest around the lake where on the other side is a rocky hill that has water and ice elements living around it, making the area snowy. Next to it are some grasslands with rock outcrops which is used to make the entrance. This represents spring or summer depending on the day. Most regular monsters live here. The rain forest represents fall and like the grasslands it has outcrops. This area is about 2 km into the forest and it can house all the dungeons. Also this area has high density of mana which makes the area a breeding ground for dungeon cores, which is also provides danger for higher class monsters. The method of controlling this situation is ironically was the dungeons, because they would capture the monsters and absorb the mana in the air dropping it to regular levels due to the huge number of dungeons. I was excited to get my dungeon core planted. The week before when Nova completed her bud, the teacher handed out a sheet of paper. On it was a list of monster races, all low class ,and mostly those used for manual labour. The races were: goblin, lizardmen, sapling, skeleton, imp. The selection is small mainly because the basic workers are this. Through training you can get many more. Anyway, those in the dungeoneering class were given 10 of their choice. It was as if it was laid out for us top five. Asher with skeleton, Nova the lizardmen, Stephanie the sapling, Owen the imps and me the goblins. We each got a small tribe with five pairs of each race. Well everyone but Asher since his are undead. Anyway ten workers which we are needed to tame. The others had only a little trouble with their group because each of them got something that was linked to their titles, while I wasn¡¯t. Lets just say these horny green idiots were quickly beaten when they got too close. My solution was to tame them by showing strength, but I saw defiance in their eyes, so I tried to ask if there were slimes on the island. When I heard that there are actually some, I asked if they could get twenty slimes for me and 120 nucleus. They were confused but next morning they had what I asked. I quickly claimed ownership over them and then taking the nucleus I made ten of them merge 8 nucleus each and the other ten merge four each. That was more then enough to get to the required amount for mimic slime and gel slime. I then asked a critical question. ¡°These are mine right, like I don''t need to return them?¡± The teachers were confused but said it''s always like that. With a cheerful smile, I instantly summon a single goblin that just as I summoned him he spat on me. This pisses me off so much that I had the pleasure to order a slime to absorb it which made it become a goblin slime. They were all green slimes since I only needed them as diggers. In an instant a single mimic slime jumps out of the group and smashes into the goblin¡¯s ugly face, surprising him. The slime being currently stronger quickly overpowered him and suffocated him before absorbing the goblin and taking its shape. I then picked up the pickaxe that all the gobs were carrying and called a gel slime and tell it to absorb it. It does so and ranks up into a pickaxe mimic slime. All of this was done in front of the class just after I asked the question so everyone was in shock. After I hand the pickaxe to the slime I turn to the rest. ¡°My minions especially the mimic slimes, once I summon the other goblins each of you will absorb one of them and take it as your main form, while the gel slimes absorb their pickaxes.'' I said in a loud voice and I could see them trembling a bit in affirmative. I summoned the goblins and like the dimwits they are, they didn¡¯t even notice something bad is going to happen to them until the slimes attacked. The slimes all easily attached themselves to their heads and stretching out their bodies slowly covered the goblins which in turn, absorbing them. Like most monsters that fight the mimic slime in its base form. They lose to a single attack like this, since it takes a necessary element for living which produces strength needed to do so, which is air. Slimes don''t care about all of those though because to them, it''s just another prey that fell to them. Or should I say, their first of many preys to come. All of the mimic slimes takes form as a goblin ,and the gel slimes as pickaxes. ''Finally, perfect workers!! much more cleaner, less ugly, and obedient~'' I said before laughing, but everyone else was quiet. Well it was normal. Mimic slimes have become good pets so selling them with a form is obviously going to up the price. I have gone with Dalton on bandit raids and saw it many times so I wasn''t freaked out in the least. With my troubled workers taken care of, the class was dismissed early probably because of what everyone saw. Anyway back to the dungeon field. After walking through the forest for about an hour we arrived. There wasn¡¯t anything big that attacked though Belladona-sensei did need to go to the east side when several monster bears attacked. It was two different kinds, one a Hind Bear and the other a War Bear. These things easily reach around 3 meters in height and can easily walk on two legs as well as four. The War Bear is a ranked up Hind Bear which makes it a mid rank monster. They are extremely dangerous and powerful but are nothing for that demonic demon. When she came back she was happily skipping while humming. She said she got some nice pelts off of them and the meat was gathered nicely. They¡¯re going to be a nice dinner later. She even handed me the War Bear¡¯s right arm and told me to feed it to Rama. It would help him grow by eating something strong. At the dungeon field, we now could understand why it was named so. All over the place were many small rock mounds that looked totally out of place. In all of them was a small hole just the size of a tennis ball. A place made specifically for planting dungeons. Who would have thought such a place existed. ¡°Ok, here we are, be careful because there are strong monsters about. Beware of the lake that currently holds monsters, walk in groups and find a good place to place your dungeon. Now for the new kids this year and as a reminder to everyone. Rules of dungeoneering up here. Rule 1, you can¡¯t make more than two floors since the area space doesn¡¯t allow it. Rule 2, only a SINGLE dungeon boss is allowed, that said a tamed pet that has achieved boss rank is also allowed as a dungeon boss. Rule 3, when making drastic changes or big spawns, a dungeon should tell its owner and the student must ask permission to the teachers. Any questions?¡± The dungeoneering teacher asked. Looking from uphill she could see everyone but when no one raised their hands she clapped hers signalling we could start. Instantly the older kids began moving. ¡°I''m going to the grasslands which is where normal slimes are born. What about you guys?¡± I asked. ¡°I will be in the forest, which is the perfect habitat for my sapling.¡± Stephanie replied. ¡°I''ll be there too, lizards prefered their place to be near a lake.¡± Nova followed up. ¡°I could plant it anywhere, so I will also go to the grasslands with you.¡± Asher said. ¡°Same here, we could be born anywhere.¡± Owen said. With this the group of five split into two, the girls except me headed to the forest side of the lake while the rest is heading to the grasslands. The place was swarming already with students, but that didn¡¯t mean the amount of places were all taken. After some looking we found three that weren¡¯t taken so we split up. They were each 100 meters from each other. It took a bit of time, but then I finally found the opening. I remove Shai from the necklace and insert her into the crevice, the necklace was bigger than I first seen it to accommodate the growing in size dungeon core. She slid in nicely and began to pulse. After getting far enough so it could change safely, moments later I felt the mana in the air get pulled in by her and the large rock began to expand until it was the size of a small house. The spot where she is caved in before expanding and made a cave entrance. When it was finished, I looked in only to found a room with a small lift heading down. She she turned into one of these huh. There are a few types of entrances and what Shai just made was a lift entrance. It was a small room above ground with a wooden or metal lift that takes one or two people down at a time. Normally the room below is naturally devoid of monsters, but it''s a heavy trapped type of dungeon when such type of an entrance is made. As for what other kinds of dungeons there are. Well there is the drop which is a hole in the ground, castles which is an above ground dungeon which hides the true dungeon below it, caves, self explanatory, ruins and some other that I don¡¯t know yet. Some really rare ones would make a magic portal on a rock¡¯s surface and builds the dungeon in a totally separate space hidden from this world. I enter the room, step into the lift and pull the small lever on the lift as it starts to go lower. It goes down smoothly for about 10 meters until a 5x5 meter rough stone room opened up before me. The walls looked like someone had tried to smooth the wall half-assedly. Placed in the wall in front of me was a bright-yellowish green gem as big as a newborn¡¯s head, which is Shai my dungeon core. ¡°Mistress, let me present you with your ownership ring.¡± She said in a much more confident maid like tone. The next moment a light shined on my right ring finger and after a while, I felt the weight in my hand. When I looked at it, I found a ring with a smooth pearl like gem on top of it. It was very small but beautiful. A window appeared after that.
You have gained a dungeon ownership ring. This ring shows that you are the master of the Dungeon Shai. With this you can access the dungeon menu by feeding it mana. As long as you have this ring you can also communicate with your dungeon no matter how far you are.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I turn it and look it over. I felt all the mana that it released, it was an really impressive ring. I took it and tried in all fingers, in the end I put it on my right middle finger. ¡°It really suits you, I designed it to look beautiful but it still doesn¡¯t compare to you mistress.¡± She complimented. ¡°You sure are good at talking now. What happened to the shy and tomboyish little girl?¡± I said joking. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you speak of mistress.¡± she said a bit flustered. ¡°Anyway we should start getting things ready. Summon all Goblin Slimes and Pickaxe Slimes.¡± I said. The next moment ten green slimes in the shape of five male goblins and five female appeared. Strangely they all had the goblin loins that the originals wore. Is it a natural thing to have those or did they just copy it? Not like I really care about it, what I want is to make a dungeon. Seriously, when will you ever have a chance to make a DUNGEON. There hasn¡¯t been any games that makes me interested in it but then again, I bet no one ever tried to make it or it is a well hidden secret from the players. ¡°Ok, you ten, start mining, you are all now Shai''s first dungeon residents, you will follow not only my orders but hers as well. Also, start breeding, do not split.¡± On my orders a message appeared
You have made your tamed animals part of your dungeon. Because your order involved listening to both you and the dungeon consciousness you can still summon all twenty of your monsters but you will need to sustain them with mana outside of the dungeon.
With a nod and a smile I agreed. As for the breeding, what happened was they replicate themself. When I looked close they broke a small piece of their nucleus which was quickly rebuilt and moved to their hands as they touched their opposite gender slime¡¯s hands which then the small piece of nucleuses merge, that made a small bubble of slime which grows to mimic slime size. ¡°Wow, that is a rather strange breeding method. Weren¡¯t slimes supposed to split, I have never heard of slimes having partnership breeding.¡¯ Shai said shocked. ¡°It¡¯s most likely connected to their intelligence. If they split their nucleus, their intelligence will be split. The small piece was instantly rebuilt so it wouldn¡¯t take much.¡¯ I replied. I walked over to all five of the new slimes. They were all mimic slimes with 40 intelligence like a newly ranked up one and to make things more interesting they had the goblin mimic form already. In other words the slimes bred not only their slime race but their mimicked race as well. Very interesting. Oh and the gel slimes did the same process and more pickaxe slimes were born. When all the new slimes including the goblin one, took up their mimicked form, it was half the size of the regular mimics. ¡®Seems they need nourishment before they can get full size.¡¯ I said curiously. I pull out some random food I had stored and tossed to each of them. They ate it like vamished stray dogs. After eating they quickly gained size and were at the proper goblin size. All of them grabbed the pickaxes and with an order they all quickly got to work for Shai. With her order the slime took up arms and with three at the front they began to smash the wall to the east side of the room. I know its east because the entrance faces west. The goblin slimes like all mimic slimes have stamina just as any other human or monster. Theirs regenerates quicker since they don¡¯t really use flesh muscles for wait to rest only slime muscles which works different from their flesh counterpart, so simply feeding them and letting it rest would be enough. Goblins in general are about as big as an 8 years old. That means their height are from 124 cm to 132 cm. Now how will these short miners mine out my dungeon. Well I bet normal goblins would have trouble since their intelligence was less than the mimic slimes but with the stats of a goblin and the intelligence of a mimic as well as Shai and my own guidance it was rather easy to get them to mine and make the corridors 3 meters high. The trick was simple. The miners get on the shoulder of another. At the beginning it was a single ladder of three goblin slimes with the top one mining until it formed a pocket on the ceiling which it¡¯ll jump in and started mining more. Once it had dug in a meter or so three more would climb up. One would help the one expanding the height while the other two would expand the corridor. The corridor was expanded to 2.5 meters wide and when the corridor reached 7 meters in length I ordered them to turn south. The miners at the front did as ordered. I then sent the rest in. With one more sent to the front, they began to pick up more speed. All the rest were mining to expand the dungeon. I had them leave the ceiling in a semi circle shape and finally had them expand the corridor down until it was at room level. The southward corridor was mined out for 7 meters as well. I then order the slimes to mine 20 meters to the east and 9 to the west. 3 slimes went to both sides while the rest were expanding the corridors¡¯ height. By noon the amazingly fast slimes with their endurance, were finished with the expansion. Around this time I exit the dungeon and found something. Sitting in front of the dungeon was two barrels filled with water and a magic bag with raw meat of several kinds. Rama who had been sleeping in the sun with the other slimes came over when I asked them and helped me bring these things down. I split most of the stuffs for the goblin slimes and called them. They were given the food so they could recuperate. The pickaxe slimes on the other hand ate something unexpected. Hopping over to some rocks they engulfed them and absorbed the nutrients. ¡°What? Why do they eat that instead of something organic?¡± I said. ¡°That is because the rocks mined hold minerals it could use mistress. Unlike those that copy animals they are copying objects. So they need food that matches their form. I believe you feed the armor mimics normal food until now. It is best to feed it minerals from now on.¡¯ Shai replied. It made perfect sense to the point that I could only sigh at not noticing such a basic fact like that. Anyway as for food for Rama and the two other slimes. Rama got the arm of the War bear while the slimes got some food I prepared for them which consisted of fried chickens. I was going to make them work as well so I needed them in top shape. I had two pickaxe slimes breed and make new ones for the two slimes. I asked them to help and they nodded agreeing. As for Rama, he took the frontlines and began digging. He went to the long 20 meter long corridor. I asked if he could dig 15 meters north. Let me say a boss monster¡¯s abilities are never to be underestimated. First off, eating that bear meat upped his physical stats by 20%. With all this he took the spot of strongest pet from Peach. Now for his digging speed. He used his skill Razor Claw to rapidly cut through the dirt like butter. The goblin slimes behind him fixed up the clawed walls with their pickaxes. Anyway, the tunnels were dug out in a quick and orderly fashion all in under 15 minutes. At the end of the longest tunnel I asked him to dig east 6 meters then 5 meters south. Those were done in a similar amount of time. ¡°Shai, set a perimeter at the end of this corridor. An area of...7 meters wide and 15 meters long. If we get rabbits or rodents, make them residents of the dungeon and use this area for their nests. Specifically rabbits if possible.¡± I said. ¡°It shall be done mistress.¡± She replied and I could imagine a maid bowing hearing her. ¡°If you wish, I can spawn 6 rabbits for 100 mp and set them to start digging their home.¡± ¡°If you could that would be great.¡± I replied and called Rama while letting the slimes finish expanding. We returned to a spot half way that was left untouched. ¡°Please dig 6 meters this way, you can dig out a den for fox here.¡± I said and Rama¡¯s eyes lit up. In moments it was already digging frantically and reaching the mark in under five minutes. I bet you''re wondering where all the rock is going? From what I can tell, Shai converts about 80% of it into mana as a way to get rid of it all. The rest remains because she can¡¯t completely control her abilities yet and it could work as weapons or tools later on as well as food for the slimes. Rama didn¡¯t stop and began to dig out the den. ¡°You can spawn fox as well to start the population.¡± I said and smiled. The next moment the walls around the corridor lit up and 6 fox fell through the walls as if made by it. They sat up and shook themselves for a moment before looking at the tunnel and running in. After that the tunnels were expanded. I walked back to the T section and halfway and then looked at the south wall. ¡°Mine 10 meters south then 5 east and make a 7x12 meter sized room.¡± I said and after that I called Rama to help. It was done relatively quick taking an hour and a half mostly because of the room. It still needs to be dug deeper so that the room and corridors reach 3 meters in height but that can be done under Shai''s guidance. ¡°Shai, can you make this a mushroom farm that would attract bugs.¡± I tell the goblins to leave the floor expanding for later and continue expanding somewhere else. Calling them all back, I go back to the end of the short tunnel and order them to dig 13 meters south and half way make a T section and mine 15 meters east, 7 meters north and 2 meters west before making a room that will become the slime goblin¡¯s breeding room/village. At the end of the first tunnel I tell them to mine 10 meters east and make a 7x10 room which I tell Shai that it will be a normal slime breeding ground. About 2 meters from the entrance to this room I tell them to dig a 9 meter long corridor before making an 15x9 meter room which would be where Shai''s core will be placed. In all this was done from morning to around 6 pm. Just the right amount of time it took to make the basic layout. I tell Shai to expand the corridors down until they match the first room¡¯s height. I also ask her to make a hidden tunnel between the slime room and the mushroom farm ,and the rabbits cave and the farm. Before leaving the dungeon I put 90% of my mana into Shai who was still in the first room. She thanks me and transports her body to the last room I had the slimes make for her. With this I leave the dungeon and meet up with everyone with a smile on my face. ¡°Ok, from now on you can only come here during the weekends. The dungeon rings will keep you connected with your dungeon heart so there is little need to come here besides to give mana for your dungeons. If you want to see the layout just think about it and the image will appear in your head and you can speak with your dungeon what you wish to be done.¡± The dungeoneering teacher said. ¡°Ok lets all head home, you must all be hungry so the dining halls in the dormitories have an extra special meal set for us.¡± the tamer teacher said causing everyone to yell out cheering. With that we all head back and reach the dormitories as the sun was setting. We talked about what we did and how the layout was. Most of it was all basic stuff since we didn¡¯t have many workers or time but with time it will get better. We need to learn how to do it anyway so everything comes with practice. We enjoy the special barbeque meal made with War Bear and Hind Bear ribs left in sauce for a whole day before going to sleep. I take one final look at the dungeon layout and see the corridors were steadily expanding becoming 3 meters height ,and the Fox and Rabbit dens were near completion with the animals were already in the process of breeding. The farm was still being expanded so no mushrooms were there yet. Seeing everything in order I go to sleep with a smile.
Dungeon before and after mining day 1 There¡¯s the button to change from image 1 from 2 which is ¡°First Image¡± and ¡°Second Image¡± there, don¡¯t miss it. http://imgur.com/YOVqfO2,DhLUouE#1 Chapter 17 A Class on Players (edited) As the title says. This hasn''t been PR-ed so i will reupload the editied version when it is done.
Shai¡¯s PoV Mistress left before sundown with all the others. She left her three main fighters here with me and told them to help if needed. I was wondering how they would help but then again who else will fight. She left them armed with the mimic armor and weapons. The fox was also armed so she probably expected me to use them as fighters. Still for now I need to dig. I command all the slime goblins to work on the ceiling and smooth them out, by chipping away the rough stone to leave a smoother surface, which I could further smooth it with my mana. I left the two fox demihuman slimes and the animals to their own objectives and only used the goblins for now. Halfway through the night the ceilings were all chipped and were more refined now so I had them come to the first room with the lift and continue lowering the floor until it reaches a room¡¯s level. All the while I turned the disposed stone from mining into mana. If I tried doing the same thing to unmined walls it would cost me mana instead of making me gain it. By now I asked the fox to help digging, allowing the slime goblins some time to rest. Though the foxes digging is unrefined, it''s fast so I have it lower a meter and then I set the goblins to remove the rest. In this morning I had pretty much all the corridors down and stretch properly so next I began with the rooms. First was the mushroom farm. Being the base food for the dungeon and currently in the middle, I had the goblins finish it up with the help of the foxes and rabbits. It went quick with them digging out the center while the goblins did the wall. I left it mostly unfined, rocky ,and uneven, because in this room I only needed foot holds for the mushrooms. Anyway I select the parameter of the room which promptly opens up many options. Layout, furniture, flora. I choose flora and ignore the rest and look at the two options. Moss and Mushrooms. Each would cost 20 MP so I quickly choose both. A message saying that humidity of the room is too low makes me wonder why. I looked at the description of the two cave flora. Hmm, requires moist caves to flourish. No wonder it doesn¡¯t work, the cave is as dry as sun bathed bones in the deserts. I look at layout and my view of the room zooms in. It showed underwater cavern, lava cavern, forest biome. I ignore all that and go to small changes. Pond, spring, lake and so on appear. I choose pond and spring. I put the spring in the far south west corner of the room and the pond under it. Then I have the goblins dig small branching routes through the room. When I tried to place the moss and mushrooms this time it worked and finally turned the room into a fungus farm. I can''t wait to tell the mistress how well it went. Hmm now to gather outside monsters. Slimes aren''t strong so if I weaken the monster first then it will work. Hmm here¡¯s 200 mp for a pitfall. Activates for monsters only, I put four in the room with the lift. Now to finish up. Send the goblins to dig out the slime chamber and their own breeding ground. Soon I will need lots of workers to expand so lets do this right! Kuroko¡¯s PoV The morning after we planted the dungeon cores, I woke up with a strange cheerfulness. Normally waking up 7 in the morning leaves me a bit grouchy but strangely, I was feeling cheerful. ¡°That is the effect of your dungeon.¡± The mini maid said after I told her about it. ¡°Dungeons and their masters have a link with their minds somewhat, where it¡¯s made for you to communicate. Your emotions and your dungeon¡¯s is transferred partially between each of you. This way you can both know how the other is doing. In your case, I would guess that your dungeon is working hard and waiting for praises just like a little child.'' She said and giggled. Kumi also laughed at this and looked at her own dungeon core. Hers will take another few weeks before its ready. With my normal three companions at the dungeon, It was a lot less squffy, but I can fix that during lunch or afternoon. During breakfast the others were talking about their dungeons when we arrived. ¡°...a big pain to keep spawning skeletons. Though they are easy to manage, the cost is expensive. Human shaped ones cost 300 mp each while other undead are less.¡± He complained. As soon as I sat I replied to what I hear by saying, ¡°Then why not summon monster skeletons, goblins shouldn''t cost that much ,and fox, rabbit and wolfs wouldn''t either.¡± ¡°Hey Kuroko, hmm they are less efficient, weaker and break easier.¡± He said with a frown. ¡°Are you guys still mining?¡± I asked which made everyone nod. ¡°Yep, my imps are easy to command and their mining speed is ok. Because of the wings I can make really large rooms and manage it better. I got about two thirds of the layout done yesterday¡± Owen said and then looked down at his ring. ¡°My saplings are unexpectedly good at digging. They dig their vines and rooms into the wall to loosen it before breaking it. My dungeon was made into six large rooms with the heart in the last. I plan on changing the layout to forest soon so I am gathering lots of mana inside my ring.¡± Stephanie said. ¡°In your ring?¡± I asked tilting my head. ¡°Yes, the ring acts like a portable mana storage so you can store mana inside for both spell use and to give to your dungeon later.¡± Asher said. ¡°Hey hey, listen mine became a cool maze, my lizards were water breeds so they could soak the walls with the small bit of water magic they knew and mine faster. I got lots done!¡± Nova said trying to get in on the conversation. They all finally looked at me. Asher is the first one to ask. ¡°So, how about yours?¡± ¡°Well, I got the most basic layout done with a mushroom farm, slime spawn room, a fox den, rabbit den ,and a room that will act as the goblin slime village. I even tested out breeding for the slimes and it was really interesting.¡± I said. I explained how they were made and what happens to the new slime. It was an awesome discovery to say the least. It was then that I felt Shai''s mind. Moments later I heard her voice in my head. ¡°Mistress, I have completed digging out all the rooms and corridors. If you put some mana in the ring and think "Show dungeon map" it shall appear as a transparent image above the ring. If you expand you will even be able to see the creatures within.'' She said cheerfully. ¡°Thanks Shai¡± I said in a whisper and then inserted 20 points of MP and thought of the command. The ring shined and above it appeared a map of the dungeon. ¡°Here, this is what my dungeon looks like.¡± I said and stuck my hand out for the others to see. It was the starting room and entrance which had the lift that led to the first room. ¡°Simple is the best at the moment.¡± Asher said. ¡°Still, it''s rare to see a dungeon with a lift entrance, its the kind you would find centered in a labyrinth city.¡± He continued. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a rather unusual type for sure but then again, Kuroko herself isn''t normal, hehe.¡± Stephanie said with a grin. ¡°Not by any chance are any of you normal.¡± I said rebuking her comment which left the four royalties quiet, but the others on the table were laughing. ¡°If any of you were ever considered normal then that would mean we would be the strange ones.¡± Zachary said laughing. Soon we all started laughing along. ¡°So are there traps installed yet?¡± Owen asked after everyone calmed down. ¡°Hmm, let me check.¡± I said and thought "show all traps" as soon as I did it, the map showed the lift in glowing red. ¡°Hmm, did you do something to the lift¡± I said out loud. ¡°Of course not mistress, the traps are all around it. The entrance room was booby trapped with pitfalls so that animals that enter going after the bait I placed will fall. It only activates when it senses monsters from outside so humans, the other sentient beings and your own monsters won''t trigger them.¡± She said with a proud voice. I tell the others what was said and they all laugh. ''¡±hats so cruel to anything without wings or flying abilities!¡± Asher said. ¡°Hey hey, isn''t Shai just like Kuroko?¡± Nova asked innocently which made the others laugh harder. ¡°Would you all be quiet. There are those who don''t want to hear your loud yell!¡± Said an annoying blond princess who could not help but sit on her high horse. ¡°Ah! You should loosen up, you''re not a princess here, you''re just another student like any of us.¡± I said while still chuckling. ¡°I especially don''t want to hear anything from you lower class trash. The Goddess of Mana''s blessing you have should be in my family, not with some trash from who God knows from where.¡± I instantly lost my cheerfulness at her badgering. ¡°Not my fault if you aren''t even from the original royal family.¡± I said to rebuke her but it makes her face turn red with rage. Suddenly the ground parts and heat began to rise. Yep, this was her magic, rare natural born prodigy with magma magic, a mixed magic of earth and fire. I just sit calmly because the next moment a certain demonic amazon was standing behind her. The next moment she grabs Eleonora by the collar and lifts her up like a bag of trash. ¡°I would suggest refraining from fighting in here. Everyone is busy eating.¡± Belladona-sensei said while looking the brat in the eye. ¡°B-But! They s-started it first by being noisy!¡± She futility replied. ¡°Then move seats, you aren''t required to sit near them. Then again, I bet it''s lonely since everyone ignores you.¡± She said while turning her eye toward us. ¡°Sorry but she isn''t the easiest person to approach, also she rejected our attempts to talk at the start of the year so we just left her.¡± Asher said. We all nodded in response to him which makes the amazon sigh. ¡°Just don''t fight here ok. It would be bad for your nation if that happened outside of the arena.¡± She said before dropping the princess and went to sit with a few other teachers that sleep in this building. Watching her walk away I looked at the others with a frown and they returned it equally. I guess they all had their share of problems with her. Still, I was rather against leaving a child crying and the only thing I could think of that a parent would do was either pick her up and cuddle her which I can¡¯t do, or petting her. I look towards the elf who look back for a moment. I start patting my head and then gesture towards Eleonora. Both elfs make a slight frown and looked at the girl. They both sighed and Stephanie stood up. Sneaking up from behind she suddenly hugged the crying princess with a grin. The surprised princess took a moment to realize what was going on before she tried to get loose but it was too late. Stephane''s right hand was already caressing her cheeks and chin while the left one was on her head. Slowly but surely the girl lost her strength and sat down on the elf who continued the petting. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to utter a sound. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. We finish up our morning herb soup and tea while we let Stephanie console her. When I got up she looked at me with her eyes shouting ¡°Help! PLEASE!¡±. I giggled and then shrugged and just went over and removed her hands off the girl which makes Eleonora look up with sad eyes. ¡°Better eat fast so you aren¡¯t late.¡± I said simply which makes Eleonora tilt her head in confusion. She turns her head and looks at the clock seeing breakfast time was almost up, which is 5 minutes remaining. She quickly got up and sat down in front of her food tray and ate quickly as did Stephanie. We all laughed and soon left leaving them both to finish up. The day was normal like the usual but it did have a main difference. Mage course today was practical classes. With our homeroom teacher of death leading the class to the field. ¡°Now then, we shall be entering practical classes for higher class basic spells that you will learn this year. As it can get dangerous to use inside for this class you should all come here afternoon for this class. Questions?¡± He said in his regular monotone voice. When no asked he simply nodded. ¡°Now then, besides the basic four elements we shall start on a sub category. Half lightning demon, tell me what you know about the lightning element you are naturally born capable of using.¡± He said keeping Zach from rebutting having been called half demon. ¡°Lightning magic is a subcategory of the air magic system. You can produce electricity by channelling it through your nerves and expelling it or cladding yourself for increased speed.¡± He said with a frown on his face. ¡®Half correct, what he just said is an example of withheld knowledge which is only taught in this academy. The main reason is to not allow the players from the non-virtual world to know proper knowledge about the elements they use which makes their magic spells weaker and easier for us natives to handle.¡± he said causing us to look shocked. I raise my hand because of something that has been on my mind for a while. ¡°Yes, silver haired child.¡± He said focusing on me. ¡°Well, I have two questions, why do you call the people from the non-virtual world players and why are we so cautious around them?¡± I asked. Though I can guess a few things since I had seem many of the incidents that happened in virtual reality it was kind of strange to call them players and not something like travelers or something. ¡°The reason is because the gods told us about them. They appeared from all the cathedrals of the world. They said they were people in a world where virtual reality has been achieved and told us that our world was one such world. They also told us that they would treat this world as a game. That is why they are called as players. As for why we are cautious. Obviously it¡¯s because 80% of them are worth trust as much as you would trust a prisoner of war from a nation that you have fought for centuries. During the year before they arrived, all the knowledge of the world was gathered in academies which only this world''s residents can access, this academy in specific is even being guarded by a swarm of dragons and wyverns that live on the mountains below.¡± He said as a bit of anger showed. ¡°Now lets get on with the mage class then.¡± After that we began practice of the six basic elements. Today I finally learned the basics for light and dark magic. Both are what you can guess. Light magic involves Healing and barrier magic with a few attacks like Light Arrow and Light ball. Light magic is effective on undead and creatures of the night. As for dark magic, it involves curses and dark arts. Both are pretty self explanatory. Curses are debuffs which need a lot of experimenting to learn the proper effects and how to cast them properly. As for dark arts, well, its rather vague but necromancing is one, dark mage is also a class for that which is a mage that specializes in dark magic but also mixes its dark magic with other systems. Half way through I started playing around while professor Albert was instructing others. I was practicing with earth magic and got bored so I had used magic to cause slabs of earth about half meter big to rise on all sides making a cube. I then thought of what I wanted to do. Since we simply needed to practice, playing around can be practice. I focus my mana in my hand slowly moving it around, I slowly pulled out some earth that started to rise. As it rises, I made a single small room near the upper left corner and once it was done I made a long tunnel that rose quick. It was then that I did the opposite. I started pushing the earth down with magic and began making rooms and corridors. When I got halfway through I felt the looming demon behind me as a shiver ran down my spine. ¡°What are you doing girl?¡± he asked with a somewhat scary hint in his tone of voice. ¡°P-p-p¡± I started but was cut off when he said. ¡°Playing huh¡± he said. ¡°Hmm, as long as it can be considered practice. This is good earth magic training. But I would suggest asking permission first before trying something so I am warned if anything happens.¡± he said and walked off leaving me in a cold sweat. The rest of the day was practice for all the left over elements. Kumi could fly around freely with her magic but when I tried I couldn¡¯t get off the ground. She said that I needed at least intermediate rank to fly which made everyone speechless about that. To be intermediate rank at age eight. I would probably would have been that high if I wasn¡¯t training physically instead of mentally during my three years in this world. After that was optional classes. Cooking was the same as always. Made myself a nice lunchbox for dinner and herb tea that I mixed with a few drops of herbal slime extract, yum~ For dungeoneering we started learning about the dungeons more in depth. ¡°Okay, since we have five who have dungeons already we should move onto traps quicker than normal. I guess the first thing we should talk about is a dungeon¡¯s domain.¡± She started. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the dungeon itself?¡± I heard someone ask. ¡°No, the dungeon is the body and not the domain. The domain is an area in which the dungeon governs. Lets take Stephanie¡¯s for instance, her dungeon is in the forest and the closest dungeon is 500 meters away towards the north. The domain of a dungeon will go as far as the midway of the distance between one dungeon and another. Now what is important about this domain. Easy, it''s the space in which the dungeon can expand before it needs to fight for territory. In other words, a dungeon can only dig within the space it owns as its domain.¡± She explained. I lift my hand and makes her look over. ¡°Does this include above ground.¡± I asked. ¡°Perfect, I was hoping someone would ask. Yes, within the domain above ground is also considered part of its domain. Because of this it¡¯s possible to send out monsters outside of the dungeon without them dying instantly. They must remain in the domain though because they have a time limit to live when outside the domain.¡± She said ¡°Shai did you hear that. Above ground also works.¡± I whispers to the ring. ¡°Yes mistress, keep listening.¡± She replied. ¡°Though I say they can control above ground it¡¯s very much limited because making something above ground cost a large amount of mana which makes growing upwards uninteresting for dungeons. Though that doesn¡¯t stop them from setting up traps or letting loose their own monsters to guard their area or hunt.¡± She said. ¡°Oh, so I guess building outside is bad.¡± I said sullenly. ¡±It isn¡¯t mistress, just exhausting. That said I find that the mimics could be really useful in this aspect because they can mimic animals and possibly trees that we could make into creatures similar to treants if we have them mimic vegetation.¡± she said suggesting something rather amazing. ¡°I will see into this during the weekend when we¡¯ll meet again. For now breed some green mimic slimes and if you get the chance hunt monsters, breed the goblins and expand as you like, just be careful not to make troubles.¡± I ordered. ¡±As you wish mistress, I shall begin to order some of the minions to hunt at once. I believe it¡¯s best to expand the number of goblins for now. The mushrooms are starting to appear and I will send the slimes to catch live bugs.¡±She said and went silent. After the dialogue with my dungeon core, the teacher began telling us the importance of a dungeon¡¯s level and rank. Oh and also I can check out a dungeon¡¯s stats on my ID plate just like the pets. Well first thing is a dungeon¡¯s level. The level, just like for humans and so on, shows the dungeon¡¯s strength as well as level of corrosion. By corrosion I mean how well it can corrupt living creatures and make them dungeon monsters. One interesting fact is that the dungeon master doesn¡¯t get affected and those the dungeon has formally marked as ¡°guests/friend¡± are also freed from the corruption. This only happens in owned dungeons because regular dungeons don¡¯t like living creatures so they will attack. Now as the level of the dungeon rises the amount of mana in the air increases. The mana inside of a dungeon is a specific type of energy known as miasma which appears in dungeons and it''s also expelled from powerful monsters. Miasma is one of the reasons demon race are somewhat prosecuted still, demons are creatures that can expel it when in intense combat or even unconsciously Though the current population wouldn¡¯t prosecute demons from the demon nation, those found as dungeon monsters are mercilessly slaughtered, though the demons themselves do that as well so there isn¡¯t much room to argue there. Anyway as the concentration of miasma increases in the dungeon, it was because more miasma, less work for the dungeon itself to actively corrupt the animals and monsters by using mana to corrupt the mind. Now onto the dungeon ranks. Ranks are just like for the guild rankings. Though it took step up slightly. The ranks are F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS. Now the slight step up is that for each rank there is a plus and a minus. Don¡¯t get it? Well lets put it like this, a new born dungeon which is just placed and has only the first room and no monsters is a dungeon with a rank of F-. When a dungeon gets around 10 monsters will make the F rank losing the minus and becomes a neutral F rank. Now when the dungeon has around 3 rooms, around 40 monsters of around 3-5 types, the dungeon will be ranked up into F+ which makes it above the average F rank meaning an F rank adventurer will start having trouble with this dungeon. It continues like this until SSS but there are none that are known to be SSS and if there were then most would probably be on the Mu continent. After class the top 5 suffered through sensei¡¯s training before heading to sleep. Just like how Stephanie was doing I poured mana into the ring and head to sleep exhausted. Chapter 18 Well ppl, Tamer volume 1 is complete. As of now i will release it and it finishes on chapter 22. Hope you all enjoy.
It was currently breakfast and we were enjoying our morning with the soup and sandwich as well as the nice green tea which i enhanced with a bit of herbal slime extract. Sitting to my right was a certain elf princess who i was petting just like a puppy and was currently fighting the pleasure of my hands. She had stopped eating to try and fight off the pleasure but i simply enjoyed my royal huggy. After a bit i stop so she can eat and she sighs as a bit of sweat was on her head. I was simply smiling wide as she drops her flushed red face on the table. ¡°Seriously! How is it that you can nonchalantly do something like that to a princess without thinking the consequences?!¡± Emily asked. ¡°Well, ranks don¡¯t actually matter in school. Not unless you are from the same nation at least. Besides, she accepted my bet during the Monster Karts Race knowing full well that i would keep up my promise. To make it worse she improved the bet saying it will last for a year so now she is my huggy for a year.¡± I said as my smile widens. I took a sip of tea before taking a bite of the sandwich. ¡°Did you all finish your classwork for yesterday?¡± Steph asked through heavy pants for air. ¡°I had some trouble on a few parts but me and Asher figured it out together.¡± Owen said. ¡°Yes i was the same with Kuroko, though i had to help her a bit on the theory part of her magic studies. Really, how can you be so good in practical magic class but are only average in the studies.¡± Kumi said frowning. ¡°Hey, it''s not my fault that using magic is easier than understanding the theory behind it!¡± I said pouting while i chewed on sandwich and downing it with some tea. ¡°*sigh* I guess we should head to class soon, it''s getting late and i really don¡¯t want to get on Professor Albert¡¯s bad side.¡± Zach said. We all nod and eat quicker to finish our breakfast before we all leave heading to the class. If you are wondering about Eleonora, she was sitting on the other side of Steph but since i was petting her the blond princess looked glum because loneliness and a tad bit jealous of the elf princess¡¯ petting session. Though i had more than enough reason to ignore her, i couldn¡¯t help but to grin. Seems her petting session with Steph made her slightly addicted to the petting. I wonder if i can make her ask for it someday. Anyways, we go back to our usual monotone day activity. Today was tuesday and day 2 classes which were Monster studies, PE and World history. Today we have an empty class so we could do as we please as long as we don''t go beyond limit. During that class, the teacher decided for us to go outside and do magic training. It''s one of the harder classes so most of us choose to do that, rather than theory. I wanted to practice the light and darkness magic i had obtained recently and thinking of how i should do it, so i simply thought, why not just meditate on the two elements? It has been a while, more like I''ve never meditated in this world. i sat under the shade of a tree near the end of the field and crossing my legs, while protecting my dignity. I take a few deep breaths and then start feeling for my mana. It was rather quick to find because the amount was large. Going by the usual process, i make the mana flow fast through my slow moving system. As you might have guessed by now, this was a mage¡¯s method of expanding their capacity. By making the rather small current of mana run faster it will expand passage increasing my MP regeneration, and making me spend a lot of mana to occupy the newly made space which increases the capacity. This also refines the mana a bit and because there is more mana running through my body, meditation also gives a boost to physical strength which is explained by this passive bonus appearing just after the skill.
You have gained a new skill
MeditationLevel 1
The process of focusing the mana on your body, refining, and circulating it. By meditating regularly, you can slowly increase the capacity of your mana to allow for more mana to be stored as well as refining the quality of your mana. Reduces the cost for your spells. Temporary buffs +5% to physical stats for 1 hour +10% to capacity of mana for 1 hour +5% reduction the cost for spells for 1 hour
Yep to say the least, this is an essential skill for mage class. After i felt comfortable with the flow of mana, i have it leave my body from the left and right hands which face upwards. In my right hand i alter the mana to be light mana and the other dark mana. I feel both of them leave from my palm and i slowly make it form into two balls. This training was for my mana manipulation skill as well. There is no way i will leave such a useful skill to go to waste. Anyways, i let the balls of light and darkness float up before i start to make them revolve around me. I wanted to keep them perfectly around opposite each other so i started slow as I slowly increase the speed so i can see the limit of my manipulation skill. It started slow like a bright white sun and dark black moon turning around me and soon it started to get faster and faster. When they started to blur in the vision to those who are looking, control started to slip so i slowed down and again started to raise the speed slowly working the speed faster and faster. By the end of the class time, i could raise the speed just a tad bit more than before. I had used a lot of mana and was sweating a lot from the tedious mental exercise. I did raise the skill one level though. The light and dark magic also leveled up to level 2. The others came over when they were done and sat next to me and we all brought out our lunch. Mine I made myself, it was a two layered box lunch with rice, beans, some sausages, spaghetti and fried fish slabs. To compliment this was a bit of warm tea with some herbal slime extract and other herbs used for refreshing the body. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It was all refreshing and quickly i felt relaxed, especially when we finished i took my huggy and started to pet her. The others just smiled wryly but then i noticed the jealous look on Eleonora¡¯s face as she sat near the back a bit far from the others. I looked at Emily and she noticed my look. When i discreetly gestured towards the jealous princess, she looked that way and saw the slightly blushing blond princess without her great pride, making her grin. She turned back and saw my wink which makes her grin more. She then discreetly crawled around the group, going behind the princess and hugged her. ¡°YAA! W-WH-WHAT ARE YOU DO-AHHH!!!¡± She started but was cut off by the more than pleasant amount of petting she was getting. Her face showed a small smile as her face turned bright red. She quickly submitted to the comforting petting of the elf who worked her hands on her chin and head like a master. I kind of feared if this was something the queen also did, and how she would have had so many years to perfect. Wouldn¡¯t that make her some kind of Master Petter? ¡°Um...Steph, is petting what your family likes?¡± I asked while I stop petting her so she could respond. ¡°Yes, mom *huf* loves it too. *huf* She taught me *huf* and Emily.¡± she said before stopping showing she was done so i started petting. We all frown hearing that. The elves with a 400 years life span are a fearsome race that can learn quite a lot in that time. If she trained even a fraction of that time with petting then i fear what would the queen be like. Eventually we stopped and head to our afternoon class. Today is Mage class so we remained here and professor Albert arrived soon and had us start training our control of fire magic followed by water for two hours. We had to have utmost control of basic spells to the point that we could manipulate the speed and change the direction of the spell. This...was hard. What i did was manipulation skill training but this was far beyond. I had to be in total control at all times so in other words. I can¡¯t let the spell out of control for even a second. To say this was more exhausting wasn¡¯t an understatement. It seems he wants everyone to gain manipulation skill instead of just using the spells. The second half of class was meditating. I think he saw me doing it and found that it would be a useful lesson so he had us go into the shade and taught us the proper breathing pattern but said that, we each had our own rhythm of breathing as each person is different. I already had my rhythm so after listening to his explanation which strangely gave me a level up in meditation after i understood a few extra steps i didn¡¯t know, we started meditating. As you might already realize, having children sit down in one spot trying to do something as boring as meditating without them actually wanting to is something that won¡¯t work. In no time at all, nearly all the kids were giving up. It seems actually feeling for the mana in your body is harder than it seems. The steps to meditation is, calming your mind, empty it, then try to feel for the mana in your body, the easiest to find is the mana pool but since everyone has small capacities compared to us who have the god''s blessing, it''s difficult to find. Those with more than 1000 mp have it easier but those with less don¡¯t. The next part is to follow the mana through your channel and map out every last part of it. Unless you already know it, which is me, it would take about a month after you find your mana pool and start this step. Once the channel is mapped out, it became easy to find it again. The next step is forcibly pushing mana through in small amounts which would slowly expand the channel. It is only at this step that the person will gain the meditation skill. After this class Emily, Stephanie, Margaret and I headed to cooking class. The same as always happened but this time me and Stephanie added some of the slime products to the cooking. Food can give stat boosts but none of us have gotten to that point but after adding spice herb extract to a small chocolate cake batter what i got was rather nice.
Scented Chocolate Cake
Chocolate cake made from aspiring cute apprentice cook. Tastes better than normal chocolate cake because of a secret ingredient added. This cake is not only tastier but healthier than a normal chocolate cake, also from the added secret ingredient. +2% increase to mental stats
It was small but none the less it was the first one I''ve made that had stat boost. Later on, we might be able to get similar boosts from normal ingredients. Lastly was the dungeoneering class. Like before the tamer teacher was with us and taught us more kinds of animal traps that could be used to catch animals in the area. The new traps Shai really liked, by using the mana she had, she told me she had a few slime goblins leave the dungeon and set up a few rabbit traps inside her domain. The trap is a pitfall but because rabbits would just dig through there if it was just your usual pitfall , she added a net that was secured over the hold and would tangle up the rabbit once it''s in the hole not allowing it to dig. She also began to breed some mimic slimes. It takes a bit of time since it takes a large number to make one of them. The mushrooms are almost in full bloom and once they let the spores loose then the room will fill up. When she uses some MP to cause a strong wind in the room, it would lift the spores and make them stick to the walls. Possibly making some leave the mushroom room and enter the corridors. The weak lighting from the glow stones in the ceiling is just enough for the monsters. After class was another torturous day with Belladona-sensei. Before we go to sleep,we do our homework then we filled the ring with mana. After that we go to sleep. It goes on like this for the whole week, the same monotone classes even though a few are fun it didn¡¯t change much. Finally the weekend and we are all planning on going to visit the dungeons and start expanding it, but first we''ll go to the dungeon shop to prepare. Chapter 19 On saturday, i was woken up early by my trusty friend-maid, the halfling maid. She had with her a small box that was 15x15 cm, with a small note on top that showed it was from Dalton. ¡°So Kuroko-sama, what is this?¡± the halfling maid asked. ¡°It''s the future boss for my dungeon.¡± I said with a grin and called her closer. I took the box and opened it and just as i open it, i hover my hand above the open box as a pink slime jumped out to my hand. I began petting the slime calming it down until the notice appeared stating that i tamed it. ¡°Good, now that this is done, i need to prepare for the trip to the dungeoneer shop. You, unsummon.¡± I said making the pink slime vanish. ¡°What breed is that mimic copying?¡± The maid asked. She wasn¡¯t nervous anymore because she got used to the slimes, and even to Rama. ¡°Hehe, secret. If you want to find out you can come with us to the dungeon field as our chaperone.¡± I said and she puts her right index to her chin in a thinking position. ¡°Well, i would¡¯ve need permission from the head maid.¡± She said. ¡°Well, we are going to eat breakfast first and then we will be going out. If you want to come then go ask.¡± I said and the little maid ran out like the wind. Literally. She is fast, so fast actually that i can now understand how she could pop up out of nowhere. I wonder how she failed or what she did to make her become a maid. If she is a wind mage can¡¯t she just jump down off the island faster than the dragons can catch her or something? Kumi was less excited to get up early but since we needed to get to the shop and buy the stuffs early, since it would most likely be full we had to hurry. She and the remaining top 20 would still take half a month before their dungeon is ready. After dragging her out of bed and picking up the second part of Dalton¡¯s package which was 15 gold coins for me to use I go get my breakfast. I was the third to arrive with Steph there, petting Eleonora who had a face full of bliss. I grinned and told Kumi to grab her food quick, making sure to walk quietly. We grabbed our trays and food and quietly snuck up behind the blissful princess and when we were right behind her, i turn to look at Stephanie with a grin. She returned it with a grin while still petting. ¡°Wow~! That must feel nice~!¡± I said right next to Eleonora¡¯s right ear, making her nearly jump out of her skin and stumble over two other seats before falling down. When she got up and saw it was me she turned bright red. As for me, i was laughing with Stephanie while Kumi just sighed and shook her head. Kumi put her tray down and went over and helped Eleonora up. ¡°ARGAH~~~! I REALLY HATE YOU~! STOP TEASING ME!!¡± She shouted, head as red as tomato. ¡°But it¡¯s so fun to tease you. You make some really cute expressions~.¡± I said nonchalantly which makes her freeze up. ¡°Cute?¡± She said as her face rapidly heats up to the point that her mana goes wildly inside her body, making her letting off a bit of smoke above her head. She just sat down and looked down embarrassed. I simply smiled and sat next to Stephanie and started to eat. "So, do you know what you will buy to improve your dungeon?" I asked Stephanie. "Hmm, my diggers use vines to loosen the earth so it¡¯s not like i need pickaxes. Still, i''m sure that store is good enough to have basic manuals for nature magic type traps for both physical and magic." She said in a thinking pose. "Hmm, it might be a good idea to get some books as well huh? Well, i won¡¯t be able to focus just one monster though. I have to get digging gloves for the rabbits and foxes." I said. "Fox? Will you be turning all the monsters in your dungeon into mimics?" Eleonora asked surprised. "No, but i will have about half for animals with all monsters as mimics." I said. "But how will they rank up?" Stephanie asked. "Well, Dalt...father did some personal experiments with goblin race slimes and it seems mimics can rank up their form if it''s a monster race." I replied which leaves them both a bit stunned. I wouldn''t know it, cause because i never got my hands on anything beside the basic animals in the grassland and just a bit inside the forest. Obviously i was against hunting but since i needed to train Rama and the others as well as get food for them i was forced to do it that way. As we talked i suddenly notice how our hair was standing as if it was filled with static and frowned before turning to the half demon behind us. "Mind stopping Zap." I said clearly annoyed. "Don''t call me Zap, it''s Zach." He said while frowning. "Zap." I said again while a small smug smile which clearly annoyed him, making some sparks fly about. He put his tray down and looked at me furiously. "I said don''t call me Zap!" He said starting to get angry and even a bit frantic. Which was normal for a kid. I thought for a moment considering his attitude as it was starting to show his kid side which is hard to show for any of us. In the end i gave in with a mischievous smile and called out to him. "Hey Zap, eat up so we can go quickly." I said with a grin. He turned to me with teary eyes which i had only seen once when Owen poked his gamepad¡¯s buttons before. It was actually adorable, the little teary eyed boy... wait WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST THINK!! Before i could think more, the teary eyed half demon began hopping around as he had a tantrum. Yep, from us he was the easiest to pull out a proper show that he was a kid. Pushing aside the disturbing thoughts, i wait for an opening and pat his head which makes him stare at me with surprise. "Calm down already Zach, if you always react that way after being called that, it will hurt you later on." I said and continued to pat his head. He looked down blushing before nodding and going to his seat. Like i thought, he really has cute girly expression when he is like tha...DAMN IT! AGAIN! I slumped down when i finally realize how girly my mind was getting. Up until now it hasn''t been much since i was a kid. I played with a nice older sister, nice maids that were like sisters and one who was almost a mother figure to me. I spent time with the animals in the plains but those was something i did even before i was reborn in this game. Even the baths with the maids wasn''t that uncomfortable because i would mostly just close my eyes and let the blissful warm water touch my childish body. Still as a man in my old life, I took taking a bath with a woman rather poorly to begin with but with Rio, i never really worried because it felt more like a mother and daughter kind of relationships than a noble and maid one. Still, this is the first time i feel something like saying a boy is cute. No, it must be my imagination. Zach does have a somewhat girly look when he cries to the point of looking like a trap so it definitely must be that! It have to be! I sigh as I eat quickly with my face blushing. As i finished, the others that have yet to arrive just came in dragging their still sleepy self. They sluggishly grabbed a tray and their breakfast with half opened eyes. I noticed that a maid was following them, most likely thinking something along in case they fall or something. When they finally sat down the maids dismissed themselves. We look at the six people who are lacking energy to even lift their forks and almost falling asleep. I too had a few days like that, but I already have a solution for it. I pull out a canteen that had a red cap on it as opposed to the one with herbal potion which is green or if its extract, white. I took each of their tea cups and poured a bit of this special extract juice into their tea and put them back. When it was done i took a clean chopstick and mixed it. All the while the three were just watching quietly. When i was done i sat down with my palm open and let it fall on the table making a loud bang, which woke all of them up. "Huh, oh its you guys...why are we waking up so early?" Asher asked. "Because sensei told us to get some mediation training early before leaving" i replied. "And why are those above rank 6 included" Kumi retorted. "Because you will probably just sleep the morning away and have nothing to do." Stephanie said with a smile. Everyone just stare at us before sighing and starting to eat slowly. Well only until after they all took a sip of their tea. At once all of them turned bright red. At once they all jumped up and yelled before it quickly subsided. "What did you put in their drink?" Stephanie, Zach and Eleonora asked in Unison. I brought out the slime extract canteen again and poured a bit on my hand and called it up since it was gel like before showing them.
Shock Slime Extract
A ball of extracted slime from an Electric Slime. The slime will become active for 2 seconds when it makes contact with any living thing once it''s been placed in a vessel of liquid of any kind. Besides the first burst, the slime extract itself is harmless and will not cause any kind of harmful effects on the body. It is a great option to used as a wake up method as well as a prank
As soon as they all reached the bottom part of the description the reactions varied. Zach burst out laughing, Eleonora looked the other way while hiding her laughter in a slowly crumbling poker face and Stephanie simply sighed while she shook her head. As for the six that got shocked, they were staring daggers at me which i simply smiled off with the most innocent look while making a small ball of light halo above my head just to poke at them a bit more. The light halo is very hard to maintain by the way. It was rapidly draining at my mana. Thankfully the others looked away with the boys slightly blushing and the girls looking down so i dispelled the halo and sighed before chuckling. They all took their cups and switched for a new one before returning and eating. They kept asking how i got an electric slime since i can''t use lightning magic yet. "Um...would it be considered cruel if i say i plugged a wire to a plug then zapped a slime with it." I said while tilting my head and my finger on my chin. Everyone was stunned at this and the only one that replied was Zach saying "As expected, Kuroko''s cruelty when it comes to finding new slimes is unmatched." I did earn him some more teasing and this time no petting, but it didn''t matter. I am not cruel, if i could do lightning magic i would have let it absorb lightning mana but since i can''t so tough luck. "So do you guys plan on making traps outside of your dungeons?" I asked "Yeah, Asher and I already made a few pitfalls into the dungeon which is triggered by a magic circle that could sense a monster above it." Owen said. "I''ve started planting saplings outside of my dungeon midden amongst the forest trees. Humans are ignored and will even help if they¡¯re attacked. As for traps, well, the saplings make them naturally when needed so it¡¯s a very adaptive." Stephanie said. "Hey hey, i started breeding the lizardmen and they were really quick to hatch so i had them become hunters and start training in the dungeon. I think a few three horned boars entered and were beaten. What about you Kuroko?" Nova said. "Well, the goblin slimes were told to wait for the monster population to be born so during that time they spent a lot of time making traps. I plan to breed a new type of mimic today by having them eat bushes and trees." I said. They just go "Oh~~!" Like kids hearing about having a cake as dinner. Soon the late arrivals finish up and with a bit of help from the maids, fix up the poorly dressed clothes they had. Afterwards we leave and as soon as we reach the lobby we spot someone we knew well. The halfling maid and four others, an elf, a half elf, a cat demi human and a dog beast human, were there in casuals clothes. "So the head maid let you come with us?" I asked. "Yes Kuroko-sama, with us as chaperones, we can take you kids a bit further into town to a few extra stores you can''t reach. Also the other dungeoneering students will most likely be up and at those shops you will probably go to, so don¡¯t expect many things ok." The mini maid. The cat girl began to giggle at the halfling maid. "Hey~~ look~! Kawaii-chan is so excited to get a day off~! It''s so cu~~te!" She said making the other three laugh. "W-wh-what did you c-call me yo-you meanies! Ca-call me correctly! It''s Kawi!!" She shouted but near the end you could see she was blushing and a small smile was growing on her face. She looked down and began murmuring "Ka-kawaii...cute hehe i''m...ehehe." The ten of us watching all thought the same thing. "CUTE!!" Seriously! I thought the type that couldn''t hide their happiness was just fictional! "Kawaii...I-I mean Kawi-san, are you ready to go?" I asked forcing myself to focus. It¡¯s really hard, I can tell for sure that if she had animal ears and tail there would be lines of people wanting to hug her. I really want to pet her but that would delay us more so i force my hand down and bury my urges to the back of my mind. We go outside and as planned by sensei, we all start meditating a bit until sensei were satisfied and then we headed off. When we arrive at the gate, i summon Rama and my slimes. The two slimes take stand next to me in their Demi human form while wearing the slime pants and chest armor, as i sit on Rama''s back. "You really like to ride him huh?" The cat girl asked. "Well half the time it''s because Belladona-sensei tells me to so he can get stronger but he is very soft so i don''t mind it." I say as I scratch just behind his right ear which makes him close his eye in pleasure. A few of the maids looked surprised at him and the cat and dog one even looked a bit jealous to see Rama getting such a nice petting. ¡°Welp, shall we go?¡± I said Everyone nodded and we set off. The first stop was Dan¡¯s Dungeon shop. The streets were unexpectedly crowded even though it was still so early. At the moment it was 7:30 am, and yet most of the older students were all running about with friends and many of them with a maid chaperone all enjoying themselves. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I guess that explained why we got some with us. I bet its 2 maids per student since the proportion seems to be that. At least for the younger aged ones because those above 12 years old only have one maid for every 4 students. When we arrived at Dan¡¯s Shop we saw a group entering but besides that it seems everyone is going further out into the town. ¡°The reason is because Dan¡¯s shop holds tools and items perfect for a first year student but it¡¯s rather lacking for older children. If you go down on more street you will find three other shops on the main road all much larger than Dan¡¯s.¡± Kawi-san said. I hop off Rama and enter with the others into the large shop. The store looked like a mix between a bookstore near the front where a section of books was, a weapon dealer, because of the many racks of pickaxes and other type of digging tools right next to the bookstore part near the front of the shop, and a workshop because of the large blacksmith and tailor workplaces taking up the back half of the store. ¡°WOAH!¡± All the kids said. Even i was impressed by how organized this place was. We looked around and notice several shop workers organizing the stock, many working in the back and others helping the students who were looking around. ¡°Hey Hey, how does a small shop like this survive?¡± Nova asked. Suddenly a heavy toned laughter came from a very large man who was over two meters tall with a very large belly, but not from fat, it instead are made off from muscles. He was REALLY strong looking. His biceps were easily as big as my head, and thanks to his size it allows for his body to gain such proportions. ¡°BAHAHAHAHA!! What a sharp tongue you got little missy! Let me tell you, this is just a branch shop that i made because of a contract with the academy. So to put things clearly, this is a shop made specifically for beginners. Even those working here are trainees so the quality of the gear here is at beginner level in every aspect.¡± The man who seems to be Dan himself said. ¡°Greeting Sir Daniel. It¡¯s good to see you are still in good health. How are things?¡± Kawi-san said as she bowed showing her respect followed by the other four maids. ¡°Ho~~! So the head maid let her number 2 off her leash for once huh. As for how things are, it¡¯s ok, the year has only started and I was taken by surprise with the sudden rush of kids. Isn¡¯t it early for the students to be coming. Don¡¯t they normally wait until the first years have their dungeon cores ready?¡± He asked inquisitively . ¡°Well, because of these five here, things were pushed a bit forward. All five had their dungeon cores ready by the third week so we needed to move things ahead.¡± She replied. The big man¡¯s eyes fell on top of us five while we took a step back. ¡°Ho~! So it wasn¡¯t my imagination when i felt that bundle of very large mana packed kids huh? From the quality of their mana, i would guess that these are the five royal prince and princesses correct?¡± He asked. ¡°Um...I¡¯m not a royalty, but i do have the blessing of the goddess of mana.¡± I said timidly looking up at the monster of a man. ¡°Oh? Is that so, well even so, it¡¯s quite a blessing to say the least. Any mage would kill to have it since it makes it rather easy to gather and understand many things and much faster than normal.¡± He said while examining me from head to toe. ¡°Well, nothing we can do about it but to go with the flow, this is a good lesson for me and all the workers. We need to be ready for anything. So what can we get for you kids?¡± He said and took a businessman attitude. I look at the others and they looked at me before gesturing for me to go first. I frown at how easily they got afraid of the massive man. Though i couldn¡¯t say i was any better. ¡°Um...then i guess i would need digging tools? Hmm, i have rabbits and fox at the moment and soon since i will begin expanding a lot i will need some for wolves as well¡± I said towards him as he was writing down everything. ¡°So it¡¯s an animal dungeon, quite mainstream but everyone starts somewhere right?¡± He said and shrugged. ¡°Ah no, i¡¯m making a slime dungeon.¡± I said nonchalantly and went back to thinking. He was mid way to turning around when he froze and looked at me. ¡°So why are you asking for rabbit and fox digging tools?¡± He said in a rather annoyed tone. ¡°I breed mimics from slimes.¡± I said in an equally annoyed tone and pointed at the two slimes behind me with a thumb pointed over my shoulder. As soon as he saw them his eyes bulge and he stretched his hand out and grabbed peach before pulling her close to examine her. At once she reacted and loosened her form and slid out of his grip. This was thanks to her control of her slime so she can do this much with all the gear that sensei put on her that keeps her from returning to ball shape. She slid out of his hand and hit the ground but the next moment several other slimes appeared and armed her. ¡°STOP!! RIGHT!! NOW!!¡± A sudden pressure hit everyone. The normally gentle and high pitched soprano voice from Kawi-san had dropped a few octave and along with the pressure her voice held a strangely deadly feel to it. ¡°Dan i would suggest you to leave the slimes alone. Kuroko-sama is Dalton Halt¡¯s youngest adoptive daughter after Megumi Melody-sama. Please refrain from such...aggressive attempts to fulfill your curiosity!¡± Her tone was calm but still held authority that would put many nobles to shame. Dan took a step back while he paled and nodded. This made the pressure vanish as if it wasn¡¯t there, Kawi-san¡¯s face went from the scowl she had on before to a gentle smile. ¡°Good, now Peach-chan please put away the weapons so there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings, ok?.¡± She said as if nothing ever happened. ¡°Miss...strong¡± Peach said and nodded making most of her armor except the chest and legs vanish. ¡°Please go ahead and bring out the animal digging tools. You already know this is a mimic by the simple fact that it¡¯s a humanoid slime. There is no need for you to hold it down to identify it.¡± Dan frowned and called a few workers and told them to bring the several sizes of Rabbit and fox digging tools. What was brought were beginner class metal claws that seem more like gloves. The claws weren¡¯t sharpened so they couldn¡¯t be used as weapons but it was enough to dig and as glove armours. I had Rama come in and try the large variation of the fox claws and it fits over his paw. Though these were regarded as tools they were also regarded as gauntlets so after i bought Rama¡¯s as well as six pairs of both rabbit, fox and wolf gloves i summoned Rama¡¯s gauntlet slimes and had them absorb them. They gained the ability to shift between the weapon and tool version which was perfect. All those cost me 50 silvers with Rama¡¯s being 15 silvers by itself. I then bought a few books on trap and basic dungeon layout and a pamphlet with tips to making dungeon rooms of different types. This surprisingly cost me 2 gold coins. I guess knowledge is more important than tools. After me, everyone else bought their own things. During all this time Dan would occasionally look over towards the slimes for some reason so i asked the maids. ¡°Why he did that? Hmm Kawi-sama do you know why?¡± The elf maid asked the halfling maid. ¡°It¡¯s because he researched it before but never figured it out. Wasted about 5 years of his life trying to study slimes with little success except categorizing many new types which wasn¡¯t really what he wanted.¡± Kawi-san said. Ah so it was that. I remember there were many ex-researchers that appeared regularly when i was still with Dalton. I understood their desire, obviously anyone who could make so many mimic slimes could become a powerful man. If he went around and progressively grow his mimics eventually he will get his hands on really big monsters. In other words, he will become powerful. Still, i held my tongue tightly BECAUSE i know how dangerous it will be to let the conditions for mimic out into the world. Soon everyone has what they wanted. The boys all purchased pickaxes since they can¡¯t magically multiply it and theirs is probably wearing down. They also bought basic weapon making tools. They both probably have some knowledge that was passed to them on building a craft zone early on. I will probably need to set up one but i worried that it would end drying up the slimes. I will need to be careful with that and probably specialize a few mimics with fire magic and high resistance to heat for those tasks. For the girls, Nova also purchased pickaxes but it seems she also bought lizard animal digging gloves. Stephanie on the other hand only bought books on nature based traps and structures and dungeons as well as how to breed trees underground. After seeing that book i also bought it since i was interested in that as well. With that finally done, we make sure that everyone is ready for the trek to the dungeon field. It was then that i remember something. ¡°Hey, is there a florist around here that sells fruit trees?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, there is one on about two streets over, why?¡± Kawi answered. ¡°I wanted to get some fruit tree saplings to use as the base for a few slime mimics forms. I don¡¯t know if it will work but if they copy the fruit tree production, maybe i can make some slime based fruit or it can be used as a trap for monsters.¡± I said. She nodded satisfied with the reason for the detour and guided us to the florist. The place was like a huge greenhouse with many shelves filled with saplings. When we met the owner the elderly lady looked at us curiously. ¡°My~? What can i do for you today sweetie?¡± The florist asked. ¡°One of the students wants to experiment with tree based monsters and would like to purchase several fruit tree saplings, do you by chance have any?¡± Kawi asked for us. ¡°Ara? Is that so, please come this way then.¡± She waved us over and we moved into a different greenhouse behind the first one. There were a new series of saplings all over the place with all of them all tree and bush based. ¡°Choose whichever you like.¡± The elderly florist said. I walked around and spotted several that interested me. For one i bought several of basic fruits like apple, orange, peaches and pears. As for more exotic ones i took the Mecran, a citrus flavored fruit that is similar to apples but with the taste of a citrus fruit. The Hornut, a strange black nut that looks similar to a pine nut in American rainforest but a bit more poisonous for humans and the Lilith, a fruit that is an appetizer for monsters and draws them in when the fruit is matured. It is said that the Lilith is a fruit created by one of the gods in honor of a great Demon of seduction as such it can attract many monsters but it is very poisonous to any monster but very bland to any sentient beings. I¡¯m quite curious as to how it will react if it were bred from a mimic. I bought 6 of each tree which cost me a total of 6 gold coins as well as several berry bushes from the normal section. The rest i would take regular sprouts and bushes as I go. As we leave the shop after paying, i felt my stomach churn. It was already 9:30 and we are already hungry, even though we¡¯ve just had a breakfast. ¡°Um...can we eat before we leave.¡± I asked and everyone nodded as they were in the same situation. The maids led us further away from the school past the normal two street restriction and took us into a cafe. The place was filled with both young and older people all of which live and work all over the place. Our group took up three tables. I sat with Stephanie, Asher, Owen and Nova with the slimes laying down on Rama who was behind me. As we waited we looked around quite a bit excited at the sites we didn¡¯t get to see much. It was then that i felt a poke on my shoulder. When i turned i found Peach looking at me with a confused expression. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± She asked while pointing at a pair of people on the other side of the street. It was a pair of students who were making out. I quickly felt my face get a bit red as well as seeing the other five act similar. ¡°Um...they are...kissing?¡± I replied ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Be-because they love each other?¡± I replied nervous. ¡°Kiss...when...love?¡± She asked tilting her head. I nodded and she smiled brightly and jumped on me and hugged me. ¡°Master...love!¡± Was all she said before she connected her lips to mine and kissed. My mind blanked out and a moment later she parted with a big smile but i was in shock. ¡°Masta¡­Lohu¡­¡± Said a familiar voice from the blue slime boy. Glop ran over and when i noticed he connected his lips as well copying Peach and kissed me. My mind shut off at this point and i just sat frozen like that. When he separated he smiled like Peach and looked to me innocently. Still as they smiled, i just sat there unable to process what was going on. ¡°That was my first kiss¡­¡± I muttered as my mind¡¯s going on to shutdown. ¡°H-Hey...Kuroko? Are...are you ok?¡± Asher asked and looked into my eyes and waved his hand in front of my face. ¡°She¡¯s in shock!¡± Kawi said having seen what happened. ¡°Let me handle this, even she can¡¯t ignore this.¡± Stephanie said as she got up then walked behind me and started to pet me. When no reaction came she looked shocked. ¡°Woah! This is serious! She is completely down!¡± Stephanie said. ¡°I think it''s better to lay her down a bit. As for you two. Don¡¯t kiss Kuroko without warning ok.¡± Kawi said making the two slimes nod but the damage was already done. Not knowing what to do they just put me laying down on top of Rama and ate up after closing my eyes and letting me rest my head a bit. When i finally woke up. I was riding Rama halfway to the dungeon fields already. They explained what happened and i scolded the two slimes really heavily. I was beet red for half the trip mainly because the maids and the girls wouldn¡¯t stop pestering me. It was only after we finally reach the dungeon fields that they shut up. It was finally time to get to work. With Kumi and Kawi coming to my dungeon it was time to start making this dungeon into what I had in mind. Chapter 20 Forgot to say this in earlier chapters. For those who wanted to purchase Clockwork volume 1 but found the price to high, It was lowered. I didn''t know the proper price range so i unknowingly put it high. Sorry.
Standing in front of Shai''s dungeon entrance, Kawi-san, Kumi and I looked around. The regular grasslands that make up the area was rather wide. The only things you could see were Owen and Asher''s dungeon entrances which were exactly 100 meters away from here. When we reached the dungeon field each maid took it upon themselves to split up and stay with a pair of kids. The method to decide the groups were simple. Roommates. Once that was done we split up. Asher was chaperoned by the half elf with Margaret following. Owen was followed by the dog demihuman with Zachary behind him. The elf went with Stephanie with Emily following And lastly the cat demihuman followed Nova who dragged Eleonora to her dungeon. Once we split up our trek was slower than the others, because i kept searching around for tree sprouts, bush sprouts, and other plants, while asking for help from the two of them. Finally done and all the sprouts stored, i led them inside. Inside was the same small one person lift which i slightly frowned at. "Shai, can you slightly improve the lift to be able to handle a basic six man party?" I said out loud and received a reply in my head. "Yes mistress but it shall empty my reserve of mana" she replied. "I''ve got stored mana in the ring so don''t worry." I said. With my reassurance the lift began to shine. The old rotten looking lift began to expand and becoming larger with much newer wood boards. The crank wheel vanished and a single lever appeared at the back of the of the lift. On the corner of the lift a half meter tall wooden fence appeared for small safety measure against falling. There''s also a small gate at the front. The last part that changed was around the lift which made from a refined wooden platform about a half meter out from the lift. Probably some kind of anchor or area used for the gears. "There *huff* mistress." Shai said exhausted. "We will go straight to give you the mana so hold on. Come on jump in guys." I said and called the two guests. With them aboard i push the lever that was situated on a large gear. The lift rocked as it began lowering. Below the platform you could see many gears turning and on all corners were metal support beams holding the the lift as well as giving a location for smaller gears to work as they make the ones on the lift turn and push us down. It''s a lot safer now since it added safety measures in case of breaking. All the support beams were built like elevator shafts so many are slightly jagged and should the lift start falling, those jagged parts will open and grab the lift. In no time at all we reached the room and i find the previously unsummoned Rama, Peach and Glop waiting for us. When we got off the lift, the two slimes ran over. ¡°Master...love!¡± Peach said as she came running. I quickly turned bright red. ¡°W-Wait!! Unsummon!¡± I shouted. The two slimes vanished and were transported to my pocket space. I breathed a sigh of relief but my face was still bright red at what was about to happen again. "Ok, let''s head off to Shai''s crystal, i need to replenish her mana before anything can go wrong." I said. The two girls nodded and we started to follow both wearing wary smiles. The corridors were complete now. A full three meters high and two wide with somewhat smooth walls that had most of the jagged points chipped away and the floor being the same. At the very top of the ceiling were glowing white rocks every five meters which lit up the corridors, making it easier to traverse. After walking a bit we reached the room that had Shai''s core. It had a pale yellow green shine contrary to the normal bright glow it gave off. I ran over and with my right hand in a fist i touch the crystal with my ring''s stone. At once the shine in the core regained its vigor even greater than before as she greedily sucked up my gathered mana. When the ring was empty i heard a sigh from Shai who felt relief after gaining mana again. With my current mana capacity being 6700 at this moment gathering an entire week''s worth everyday loading the crystal at full capacity, it holds quite a scary amount of mana. "Ah~! Thank you mistress, the lack of mana is really uncomfortable." She said in a warm tone showing her happiness from having her mana regained back. "Good, now for the first order of business. I had my father breed a boss monster for you." I said and summoned the pink mimic slime. "Ara? Isn''t that the slime i brought you this morning?" Kawi-san asked. "Yep, i had Dalton search for two specific races for this one." I said and gave an order for it to transform into the animal form. The slime expanded greatly until it was nearly three meters tall. Its body grew bulky and muscular. His arms grew long and reached his short knees. The last thing to form were the very sharp claws on the hands and feet and the fangs that appeared from his mouth. ¡°Kuroko...sama, this is a war bear isn¡¯t it?¡± Kawi-san asked ¡°Yep, not only that, I had dalton go out of his way to make this slime especially special, which is demi human form. Show them!¡± On my order the body of the bear began to compact. The arms grew shorter to human length and his height went down to 240 cm tall as his face and his large build became more human like. The short legs grew longer and human like as well and were very muscular. On his head was the small ears of a bear. When it was done, he looked like a massive body builder or a really tall lumberjack. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Was all we all could say. The massive figure expelled a lot of power as he looked down at us. He bowed towards me as his master. ¡°Well, from now on you are going to be my pet, and your job is to become the boss monster of my dungeon. If the need arises i will also summon you outside.¡± I said and the order was received with a nod. At once, tables of messages appeared before me.
You have made the Elite monster Pink Slime into a boss monster of your dungeon.[tds][tr] [tr][tds]Your dungeon has leveled up. Concentration of mana has risen to 1.2
Due to being designated as a boss monster of a dungeon, Pink Slime has ranked up.
All at once, I could feel and saw the changes. First the quality of the mana in the air grew a bit and second was the slime. He began to release and absorb the greater amount of ambient mana. After a minute the pink color changed. Like a wave, from his nucleus that was in the place of his heart, a wave of silver came from it and covered the body. Seeing him like that, we were all shocked. What do you expect, when what you know is that pink mimics are supposed to be the final color in rareness, you got to know that there''s a colour higher higher than that. I really didn¡¯t expect this but i kind of should have. Peach was an elite monster while being a pink slime so obviously a boss class had to be higher but my thought process was that a boss monster would still be pink but stronger and with the title of boss. The slime let out a yawn and turned into his monster form and went over near the crystal and let his body fall and went to sleep. ¡°Well...he sure is relaxed.¡± Kumi said earning a nod from both me and Kawi. ¡°Um...maybe we should just leave and get started with whatever you wanted to do Kuroko.¡± Kawi-san said. ¡°Yes, let''s go. Shai, can you gather all the new mimic slimes you have been breeding at the door of the slime room?¡± I said. ¡°Of course mistress, it''s my pleasure!¡± She said in a cheerful tone. We leave the room and head to the intersection that led to her room and turn right straight into the slime breeding room. In the room were many slimes and near the left side near the back of the room was a small hole where the slimes were coming and going as they entered the mushroom farm and returned. Waiting near the door were around 30 green mimic slimes. ¡°Ok all of you, from today onwards, in daytime you are all my tamed pets, but once the day ends you will return to Shai¡¯s command.¡± I said simply and at once thirty messages of mimic slimes being tamed appeared. I unsummon them sending them all into my pocket dimension and we leave the dungeon to get the slime traps ready. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I resummon them all outside after we spread all the plants around. "Okay, let''s see here, you in the front absorb this tree and choose a nearby location and try to mimic it." I said while ordering the slime to absorb an apple tree sprout. It walked over, jumped on top of the sprout, went to spread over it, and absorbed the sprout in one go.
Mimic slime has absorbed an apple tree and taken that as its main transformation.
I smiled and nodded. ¡°Good, it can properly mimic plants, now to see how it turns out.¡± I said. I order the slimes to stay in place and make the one that absorbed the tree to follow me. About 10 meters in front of the entrance, i stop. ¡°Ok, this seems as good as any, transform here.¡± I order the slime and it began to transform. The slime firstly digged the ground out, making a small hole that fit half of its body, and then it began transforming. The slime spread straight up for about half a meter but soon, i see it swaying after it finished. At the base was still quite a lot of slime. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to mimic the roots. Also absorb nutrients from the ground to grow like a real plant.¡± I said. At once the small ball of slime began shrinking and i could see through its transparent body. The heavy swaying quickly stopping as the roots spread. The mimicked tree was half a meter tall with six branches and slime leaves that look just like real ones, though transparent. As I examine i noticed how the tall grass around it started to dry out and crumble and saw how the slime had begun to get bigger. ¡°He is killing off the grass around here to grow! Change of orders. Grow only to adult size of a real apple tree and defend the domain of Shai¡¯s dungeon. Don¡¯t attack monsters of this dungeon or humans unless they are hostile and don¡¯t attack my slimes or other slime trees.¡± I said quickly and just as i said that the growing speed decreased but still spread. The rooms spread out in a circle of 2.5 meters in radius around the slime tree. Even then it didn¡¯t stop growing until it was a little over nine meters high and wide. The wind blowed through its leaves and even made the same sounds as real leaves. As we watch the tree reach its full size, i saw something that i couldn¡¯t help but to smile at. Rapidly gathering on its branches and forming small balls of slime. As soon as it got to the size of a real apple, the slime bubbles turned red coloring the tree with red dots. ¡°Well, i guess it''s a success.¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°Yeah, you should also make sure it doesn¡¯t suck up all the ground''s nutrients and instead uses mana to make the fruits. It would be bad to kill off the land here.¡± Kawi said with a worried look at the ground. We looked as well and frowned. The ground looked really dry and ugly with all the dried grass. ¡°Guess the orders need to be very complex to keep the damage at its lowest.¡± Kumi said. ¡°Yeah, it''s best to experiment with this first.¡± I replied and they both nodded. After that we spent an hour working out the complex orders with Kawi telling us pro¡¯s and cons of each thing we thought of. I had the slime stop sucking up nutrients so the damage doesn''t grow. What we came up was this list. 1) Use both nutrients in the soil as well as the mana released by Shai and keep a balance to not lay waste to the soil. 2) Don¡¯t kill off the grass, leave it unless told to kill them off. 3) Don¡¯t amass too many fruits, instead make enough to attract monsters into the domain and hunt them. 4) Allow the fruits and seed pod to fall and replenish the soil''s nutrients and help revitalize the earth. 5) Every month, drop the leaves on the branches to cause quicker revitalization of the earth and grow new ones at a slower pace as well as implementing a plants proper food production method, photosynthesis, which was explained to us by Kawi-san who believes we don¡¯t know about it since we are kids. 6) Finally, cover the trunks and branches with the dirt that is pushed out of the way for the roots. This is so the trees look as close to a natural one as possible. With these rules, also passed on to Shai so she can implement them as well, we go about making the slimes eat the trees and planting them after we tell them the list of orders. Obviously the ones related to fruits only applied to the slimes that grew fruits but it''s better to be cautious since other trees grow nuts and other stuff. Anyway, soon the slimes buried themselves and spreading the roots first, they began growing quickly upwards until they were about a meter tall before it slowed down. As all the slimes returned to Shai¡¯s command following my own order, so they can access the mana of her domain. As soon as that was accomplished the speed of their growth accelerated again and soon the underbrush flora was grown while the trees were still rising high. ¡°It will probably take a while but i have told Shai to breed the slimes. I can see the tree seeds being used as a way for releasing the slimes.¡± I said as i looked up at the large slime trees. From inside the tree you could see the dirt that was dug out from underground being brought up and a crust was being built over the trunk. ¡°Well, let''s get down into the dungeon, Shai should have made several more mimic slimes and gel slimes, i need to make digging tool slimes for the animals as well as make a few animal slimes as well and have them begin breeding. The mushrooms and bugs will probably play a huge part in the growth of the slimes.¡± I said and walked in with the two following me. ¡°Sometimes i feel like Kuroko is an older person than her age. Don¡¯t you Kawi-san?¡± Kumi suddenly said as we stand on the lift that was lowering us into the dungeon. ¡°Yeah, i feel that sometimes when i talk with you. Still, i have met kids called geniuses and most of them act abnormal or with much more maturity then they should. I took to thinking of Kuroko as one of those people it¡¯s easier to think like that since it makes it easier to accept stuff she does that is too strange for a child to do.¡± Kawi said. ¡°You guys are mean. At least say that stuff when you''re not in front of me.¡± I said with a frown. ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid to say it in your face. We are friends so you should at least know what we think of you.¡± Kumi said with a smile. I could only return a wary smile at this. Kawi-san simply sighed at that. Down in the dungeon we pick up the new slimes. There were twelve mimics and twelve gel slimes already made but the slime population suffered for it. I have Shai spawn six rabbits and they are absorbed by six mimics and the same happens to the fox. With that done, i have the remaining twelve slimes absorb the digging tools and attach them to the mimic that corresponds with the proper tool and have Shai order them to become part my own tamed creatures. I then order them to be summoned by the rabbit or fox depending on the tool they took up. This is how Peach summoned her own armor when Dan grabbed her. ¡°Ok, with them equipped, it¡¯s up to you now Shai, you can expand the dungeon as you like. I suggest you go for a maze formate. I¡¯ll return in a little while after I take a look at the books I bought and eat lunch ok.¡± I said ¡°Yes mistress, I shall begin breeding them but can i breed the goblins and pickaxe slimes as well?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, you need workers. I don¡¯t know if you need it at this moment but once you start branching off you will need more workers so for now maker at best 30 goblins and at the least 16 slime animals of each type. I also think a place they can call home or a spawning ground would be good. Oh, and if you make a few mimic mushrooms you can set up traps in the mushroom farm so that is a heads up as well. Lastly, try and make a few small ponds or at least a spring or two around. We need to make space for living creatures and water is a necessity that all creatures need including slimes.¡± I finished off saying. ¡°Yes mistress and thank you for the advice. I shall begin at once.¡± she replied in a tone befitting a maid. We leave my dungeon and the trees shaking in the wind. Looking close i could see some unnatural movement but for the most part the three slimes have gotten a poorly built crust which keeps expanding. Once it drys up it will possibly look more like a real tree. With nothing else to do we head over to Stephanie¡¯s dungeon which was where we agreed to go to have lunch. Chapter 21 After we leave my dungeon we would to the southeast where Asher¡¯s dungeon is. If you are wonder the position of Asher, Owen and my dungeon is like this. With my dungeon in the north of the triangle the three dungeons made it was easy to get to the other guys. It didn¡¯t take more than a minute to reach Asher¡¯s dungeon and find Owen, Zach and the dog demi human maid arriving as well. ¡°So you guys are finished the morning work?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep, i set about ordering the imps to dig out a few more rooms. I was lucky that these imps learned earth magic quickly. They can expand at an ok pace but it still takes a bit of time since they get tired.¡± He replied. ¡°All monsters have their pros and cons. Kuroko-sama was able to somewhat surpass that with her slimes though.¡± Kawi said eyeing me. ¡°No i didn¡¯t, the slimes still get tired, it''s just that it''s slower. They still have stamina like us.¡± I replied. ¡°Also, i am currently stuck with goblins with no way of mining up high except making them mind a ramp and mine down from there.¡± I said. ¡°Ah, i guess there is that. Having a monster that can fly is convenient huh. I guess imp¡¯s are good in that aspect since they are literally the bottom of the barrel in the demon hierarchy but if i want to rank one up they can become some rather nasty monsters.¡± Owen said and looked in the direction of my dungeon and sees the trees. ¡°And i guess the slime tree¡¯s growing are just as nasty.¡± He said with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of properly thinking of a good way to utilize a monster.¡± Kawi-san said. I hugged her for defending me. ¡°Wh-what are you doing!!¡± she shouted. ¡°Thanks for defending me Kawaii-san~!¡± I said ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing and don¡¯t call me that~~!¡± she said while blushing and a small smile appearing on her face. ¡°Ah! Kuroko is finally here!¡± A sudden voice from a certain redhead said. When we looked into the dungeon entrance the redhead came running out with a tired Asher and maid behind her. ¡°Why so tired?¡± Owen asked. The reply was simple. Both of them pointed at Margaret who was jumping and running all over the place. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone unconsciously said in unision. ¡°Well, all that¡¯s left is Stephanie, Emily, Nova, Eleonora and their maid chaperones. And there is Stephanie and Emily.¡± I said after looking at the far off forest where the two elves came out. ¡°Look up and you should find Nova.¡± Asher said while sitting down and sighing in relief. Confused we looked at him before we looked up and saw the little girl with large dragon wings on her back and in her small arms was a crying blond princess while hugging from behind to not fall out was the maid that accompany her She was already in a straight 90 degree dive with her wings tucked close. When she reached about 20 meters from the ground she spread her wings and slowed her descent and gently reached the ground. ¡°Hey hey, I¡¯m here~~! Where is the food.¡± She shouted while letting down the princess on her feet. Unsurprisingly, the she collapsed with tears all over her face unconscious. We simply look at her with pity at having drawn the short straw. I looked at Kawi who sighed and walked over and picked her up before taking her to the shade of the dungeon entrance. She then used healing magic incase there was any injury probably from the massive amount of g force that came with flying so fast. She then cleaned the princesses face of tears and snot. She left the girl sitting there since there was little she could do. When Stephanie finally arrived she simply looked at Eleonora and sighed before looking at the smiling dragonoid who was sparing with the redhead. ¡°Let¡¯s eat before problems start appearing.¡± She said and sighed again. We all agree and start to pull out some blankets so we could sit on it. We began to tell each other what we did during the morning. When Asher told us that his dungeon had been raided a few times by some animals and died and got more skeleton works he was happy but then i asked a simple question. ¡°Hey Asher, why don¡¯t you make a graveyard up here that will spawn the undead monsters you kill?¡± I asked. Everyone looked at me staring with blank expressions. ¡°What?¡± i asked. ¡°Well, I never thought of it.¡± he said with the others nodding. He did a dry laugh and spoke with his dungeon. The next moment the ground shook a bit as an area of his domain suddenly had a long meter high old rotten wood fence appeared. The area inside the square was about 1000 m2 in area. In the empty land we could see quite a number of small dirt mounds appear. ¡°There, the undead monsters will spawn naturally. Soon the area here will also begin releasing Miasma because of the energy coming out of the graveyard.¡± He says. ¡°Ah Asher-sama, why not change the landscape to a scary forest. Thinks like dead trees that can be undead treants hidden in a dead forest landscape.¡± The cat demi human maid said enthusiastic. ¡°It should be a great place for dark based creatures that would gather naturally in a favorable location like this.¡± She said. Asher looked at his ring for a moment. ¡°I need more mana to make a huge landscape change apparently.¡± He said. ¡°Then change the area around your entrance. Its where its most important.¡± I said. He nodded and after a moment we could see many trees started to rapidly grow to full size around the entrance before drying up. ¡°Wow that looks good. It goes all the way to the entrance of the graveyard and even some inside.¡± The cat maid said. It really was impressive actually. If you ever saw an anime that had the old abandoned mansion with the dead forest around it then you should more or less understand what i am talking about. The area itself seem to get more menacing and yet we just laughed it off because we knew it was a small growing effect of the new dungeon layout. The maids said that layout changes like this would vanish when the dungeon core is removed while think like what i did with the slime would result in permanent changes. Strange how that works. So it would be like me having Shai make a pond out of mana which would vanish but digging a pond and directing a flow of water into it which would leave it after she is removed. We each gave suggestions and obviously the guys told me to make mimic chests but since they don''t have much use for mining it was thrown out at the moment. When we were done lunch we were going to return by Eleonora and the maid that was with her and Nova both begged to switch. Nova was already preparing to fly off when they did that. "Um... I can switch, since i can fly by myself i can follow without worrying myself." Kumi said. The result was that Kumi switched with Eleonora who was crying and thanking her. She had woken up halfway through lunch and sat as far as possible from Nova. As for the maid, the half elf switched with her for similar reasons. So the three flew off towards the lake while the rest of us walked to our dungeon. The time for us to return home was before dusk so it was about 7 hours from now at around 8 but the walk takes about an hour so at 7 pm we need to gather. The maids would monitor this so we could each work on our own projects without worry. Eleonora followed me back to Shai''s domain and i quickly told her what i did. Afterwards i went and picked a few of each fruit to examine. The results are rather interesting.
Mimic Apple
A fruit made by a mimic that copied it tree. This fruit taste just as good as a high quality apple produced in plantation and is perfectly safe for sentient being consumption. That said, the nutrients within make it much healthier to eat. On the other hand, because the dungeon is it is affiliated to hunts monsters, this fruit is highly dangerous to monsters that aren''t part of the dungeon. A single bite will kill any small or medium sized monster and weaken any large creature. The fruit will be made dangerous to sentient beings should they be marked as invaders.
Mimic Orange
A fruit made by a mimic that copied it tree. This strange citrus fruit has greater amounts of nutrient than regular fruits. The juices can be extracted and it possesses the same smell as a regular orange and can be processed in similar manners. This fruit is highly dangerous to any monster not affiliated to the dungeon of the mimic and will die should they eat it. Small and medium sized monster will die should they eat it and large monsters will be weakened greatly and gain internal injuries caused by the extremely acidic juices that react greatly within a monster. The fruit will be made dangerous to sentient beings should they be marked as invaders.
Mimic Pear
A fruit made by a mimic that copied it tree. A bland flavored fruit for both humans and monsters. This harmless fruit has a prudent scent that is very attractive to monsters. While the fruit itself is harmless, the mimic that makes them has a much more violent temperament towards invaders and will attack with its roots using them as spikes. The fruits nutritional value is just as good as its flavor, non existent, that said, it seems to have some unknown alchemic properties but which kind is currently unknown.
These are the only fruits as of yet. I was surprised to find that unique plant trees make flowers with strange types of reproductive organs. I asked Shai to keep a look on this and to inform me of any changes and what is actually made from them. After examining all the fruits and possible effects, that includes picking some of the leaves which have this description on all of them.
Mimic tree leaf
A small ball of slime in the shape of a leaf. These are found on mimics that have taken the form of a tree. These leaves are unique because they developed the capability to mimic a real leafs ability to gather sunlight and use it with a plant''s photosynthesis. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.These small packets of slimes can be used for alchemy but effects are unknown.
Enough said right, we gathered a number from various trees and store them by tree type careful so that we don''t mix them. I was planning to pass them to the alchemy teacher because he would most likely want to test something like this out. Using an hour above ground we head into the dungeon and after i hurriedly unsummon my slimes that came running for a kiss...damn it. They took my first kiss...wait sorry about that back on track. First off, the slime animals have been multiplied by feeding them mushrooms and bugs. Obviously that would cause problem for the bug population as well as the farm but because Shai loaded the room temporarily with more mana than normal, the reproduction rate of the flies and the growth of the mushroom was abnormal. Because of this, all the slimes were capable of growing completely and now i had a surplus of diggers. We move to Shai''s room and have her call all the mimics so that we can quickly distribute them to each spot we needed them to go. When we arrived, the dungeon boss was in its slime form just below the dungeon core lazily napping. "Well, let''s decide more or less how to expand." I said while sitting on the ground in front of the boss and pointing my ring out and making a map of the dungeon in 3d appear in front of me. "So this is your current dungeon huh? It''s not as big as Nova''s but considering her minions lay lots of eggs it will need to be very large." Eleonora said. "Mistress, going by the idea of the tree slimes, we can dig out a maze like this and near the end we make a large forest with half real trees and half slime." Shai said as a blue colored image began expanding from the current room we are in and making twists and turns and branching off into dead ends that could hold a trap or a room with monsters. Near the end a large dome shaped room opens up. The maze had light slope so by the time it reached that room it is 7 meters lower so it has lots of space. The room she imagined had a lake in the corner and trees. On the walls she wal make mushrooms grow but a luminescent variant. The mimics would mix into the forest as trees themselves. This place could hold a lot of birds and other flying monsters. The other two looked in wonder at this but i was skeptical. It would take a really long time for this to be made and the trees to be grown even with mana speeding it up. "This plan wouldn''t work." I finally said. "We don''t have time, at the end of the year, you need to be removed and the dungeon would collapse so there isn''t a way for such a large room to be finished by the end of the year." I said. Shai only replied with a sad "oh" which also made me sad since she was trying to help and this was most likely a way to unwind since she wants to touch and experience a part of the outside. "Can you spawn bats Shai?" I asked. "Huh oh um...yes mistress, i can." She replied confused. I thought a bit. "Do you plan on having the bats carry the slimes?" Eleonora said a bit shocked. I shook my head. "They wouldn''t be able to swing the pickaxe if they were." I replied. I thought hard closed my eyes for a bit and after a while i began to massage my head trying to make it work. In the end i had nothing. "Sigh, if only we had imps like Owen." I finally sighed. "Is that all mistress needs? Why not ask the demon prince or read a book on them." Shai said. "It was easier said than done, an imp is a demon relative of the goblin. The are similar except imps have wings and are naturally drawn to do evil while goblins are semi intelligent monsters that live more with ''fight and survive'' mentality." I said sighing. "You seem to know a bit about its origins at least. Let me fill the blanks then." Kawi-san said with a smile. "Imps are, like Kuroko-sama said, demon versions of goblins. They are about 10 cm shorter but because of the demon origins the are slightly stronger. They are capable of flight even when the wings don''t look like it can support it. They have a natural fixation to dungeons and are the prime race used to build it because a dungeon is a safe haven where they can survive in our world without the need to eat. They instead live off the ambient mana in a dungeon and grow stronger with it. Anything else needed?" Kawi said. "That is a large amount of information. And the last thing is what structure summons or spawn them?" Shai said which makes me and Eleonora tilt our head and say "huh?". Kawi-san just giggles before continuing. "From your faces, you don''t know about demons right?" She asked and we shook our head. "Ok, there are two ways to gain Imps, the first is through summoning them from the underworld or in Owen-sama''s case, the demon nation. And the second is construct an imp spawn pit. This pit is a large pool of blood that naturally gathers a lot of mana and gives birth to imps who are loyal to the dungeon and its master." She finished saying and i heard a cheer from Shai. "Thank you miss Kawaii-san. I can summon them now and i can magically build the pit in a room now." Shai said cheering. Unlike her though Kawi-san was all flustered by being called that. We just laughed. When we turned to the map, the original plans Shai made vanished and a new smaller maze was made. In it was several dead ends with smaller rooms made for mushroom farms and small sized room with high ceiling for trees to grow. A bit away hidden behind a magic rock wall near this room would be mined out the imp spawn pit. Speaking of hidden i ask Shai to hide all the mushroom farms. Make a few easier to unlock and have monsters in them but others such as the first one hidden really well. Even using a real rock wall with mechanical door to move the stone if needed. Since the rabbits and slimes have a separate tunnel into the farm we could do that easily. Inside the corridor that led to the spawn pit the corridor branched off. The path that leads to the room with the pit would gain an even better hidden door while at the end of the second path would be a trap room. The floor of the room would be changed into a pitfall that would take the victims into a spike pit. At the center of the room was the only safe platform which would have a treasure chest which was a human bait. then in the spot where the first door to the spawn pit is hidden the path goes the other way and begins making a twisty maze with a few dead ends after many turns and lots of traps. When i saw a nice long path i asked Shai to add a rolling boulder trap to roll down. The path was raised to a 10 degree slope and a magic effect to make the area to dark to see was made. That would make whoever climbs up have to pass a certain point before seeing the dead end or in this case. The massive boulder rolling down. There was a path branching off halfway up the corridor where the boulder fell from. This one down a twisty corridor which held many hidden traps. The entire corridor had the same darkening effect which makes spotting the traps harder and at the very end was a dead end. When the victims reach this point then a metal door will rise up halfway in the corridor and a laughing gas trap will be released. Why laughing gas? Simple really, you can¡¯t focus while you laugh and eventually you will suffocate from lack of air since the gas will push the breathable air up. Rather cruel even more so against animals since they will simply suffocate. As for where the metal door will be made from. That my friend is magic. The door will be built with a gear system so that it can be raised quick enough to not let the victims out and the gas vents will be on the ceiling and hidden in corners of the room so that they can¡¯t be broken and plugged. Even if they are all plugged, the victims will suffocate because the area will be sealed off so no new fresh air will come in. Now on the path that branches away from the corridor with the rolling rock. The path leads to two rooms. The first is the new boss room which is kind of like a small forest room though i guess calling it a scenic park would be better since it''s a small room with fruit trees there to help the boss fight. The other is an even smaller room which will hold several mimic chest set to attack invaders not marked as guests. Though mimic chests are a sentient being trap, this was more of an ¡°incase¡± trap. If something happens and someone appears and invades they will at least face this much. ¡°Well, one path leads to hell and the other to the end of the dungeon? Isn¡¯t it rather simple?¡± Kawi san asked. ¡°It would be but i will attempt to add magic in this spot so that those coming here will be more prone to choosing the path with the traps. The same with the fork between the mimic room and the boss room.¡± Shai replied. ¡°Well, we can go with this. It¡¯s a good start so let¡¯s get the diggers busy.¡± I said agreeing to the plan and finally letting her go. The slimes behind us all took form in the creature they mimicked and summoned their tool slimes. The rabbits quickly found the spot we would dig in and began ripping into the wall. It was really quick their speed. Soon a hole appeared near the ceiling opening the way for the goblins who made a latter and began jumping in. ¡°Wow, your slimes are really efficient.¡± Eleonora said looking at the rapid progress they were having and the increasing noise from the hitting of the pickaxes and claws. ¡°Mistress, if you want you can leave me to managing the digging. You can return and have time for yourself or maybe even expand more with the slimes on the surface. You still need to figure out how they reproduce as it is much different depending on the race they are.¡± Shai said. We agreed and left the dungeon to do as she suggested and worked the rest of the day on breeding. The tree slimes developed slime pollen. They stretch the branch near a similar tree and release the pollen. The result is that a large number of the fruits the tree has become slimes. I examined the pollen and found it was very tiny nucleus and the fruits were the slime body so mixing both causes complete slimes to drop out of the tree and expand the forest. We strategically expanded the slimes and i keep several for the professor who will most likely want them. With the tree slimes taking up around 50% of the domain and the smaller bush slimes covering more of the ground except a path i planned out we leave happy with the results.
Current dungeon plan http://imgur.com/nLNSnUE Chapter 22 Waking up the next morning. I stretched out lazily. Looking out the window I saw it was already past 8 am since the sun was fully up. ¡°Mistress, I have much to report.¡± Shai suddenly called. ¡°Really...well please pass on.¡± I tell her. ¡°Yes mistress.¡± Shai says. A message appeared in front of me.
Dungeon Report
Recent monster killed
Tri Horned Boar x9 (135 mp) Whip Monkey x14 (125 mp) Blood Crow x26 (70 mp) WereBear x2 (230 mp) War Bear x1 (400 mp) Rainbow Dove x2
Recent animals killed
Doves x15 (5 mp) Black crow x56 (10 mp)
Total MP Gathered6280
My jaw dropped seeing the massive killing spree. ¡°What happened!! How!¡± I ask her. ¡°Well...the tree mimics were...effective in attracting monsters.¡± She said nervous. ¡°Did you kill and absorb?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes mistress.¡± She replied. ¡°You have yet to summon any new ones?¡± I ask. ¡°No mistress. I absorbed them all since you left no orders to make mimics from other monsters.¡± She replied. I nodded understanding. ¡°Okay, please summon several of each race and have them live outside. Have several mimics take up those forms and hide among the regular ones.¡± I tell her. ¡°What is your current MP gathered?¡± I ask. ¡°A bit over forty five thousand mistress.¡± she says cheerfully. Its obvious she would be happy with such a high amount of magic power. ¡°Do as you like once you have completed making the new monsters but again don¡¯t pass two floors. Also keep me updated on what you will do.¡± I tell her. ¡°Thank you for such freedom mistress.¡± She says and cuts the connection. I smile seeing her so cheerful at getting the freedom to make her dungeon on her own. Kumi was already out of bed so I get dressed and go out for a late breakfast. There were few people inside and none of my group so I eat by myself and quickly leave outside. I look around trying to find the others but soon give up. Instead since I didn¡¯t find anyone I summon Peach, Glop and Rama. I tell the slimes to train with the sword and hop on Rama. I tell him that we are training high speed running and sudden turns so we will be ready in the future should I need to fight on his back. The way we do this training is fun. Obviously, I have Rama run all the way to the dungeon field. A closed forest is the best training ground for a fox because it¡¯s his natural element so there is no need for some obstacle course when there is a natural one already made. Reaching the fields I see the place full of kids walking about. These were not dungeoneering students that were curious about the dungeon and this was the only place they might find a dungeon that wouldn¡¯t attack them so they let their curiously loose and explore. In my dungeon¡¯s domain the newly mimicked animals were being treated as petting animals as if in a zoo and the tree mimics were handing the kids their fruits which were eaten on the spot with sparkling eyes. From my location I could see that Asher¡¯s spooky forest now covered more of his domain which meant he was able to gain a lot more MP for his dungeon during the night. I would bet that it was the effect of my mimics fruits that gave him that magic power since the animals from the south side would need to cross his dungeon to reach my own. I could see some new animals zombies walking around which fascinated a few kids most likely those that like necromancy or just thought it was cool. All around the bigger dungeon monsters were standing guard near the kids because there were still many monsters in the surroundings and every so often you would hear the roars of monsters that were in conflict. Some kids were curious and would watch from far away as the dungeon monsters slaughtered the wild monsters that entered their territory. The two werebears that were killed in my dungeon gave me both male and female so Shai made two packs of six and made one into mimics and blended both. They lived in a landscape altered hill that Shai raised to give them a small cave to breed in. The blood crows and even normal crows were used as scouts in the area and as E rank monsters the blood crow could take down creatures even a rank higher because they lived in huge swarms of nearly 400 or more. At least 20% were mimics that were hidden among them made from the fruit slimes that mimicked the birds they kill. With my going in several kids follow and I show them the traps and stuff I made and was fascinated by the puzzle traps and openings Shai had implemented. I enjoy a bit before going back to the school for lunch. I spend the rest of the day training a bit. At night I fall tired into bed from the training which I somewhat overdid. School life here is much more exciting than before. I can only grow stronger and eventually enjoy my life adventuring and helping those in need and living life to the fullest. But for now lets just enjoy the school life as it is. 6 month later Down below the academy far away from the grand mountain range where the gods holy chains hold the island in the air over the mountain range surrounded by a dragon''s nesting ground. In a city within the territory of Elunia sat a large guild of players. In the air around the village were large flying ships that remained in the air through magical means and on both sides in the front and back were large turbines that helped move the ship. The guild leader was looking up his eyes on the grand holy chains made of god''s steel that can¡¯t be so much as dented by a human¡¯s hands. Not even a demigod has any hopes of so much scratch that. The players have seen this so many times but whenever they ask what is at the top of those chains the same answer is given to any and all players. ¡°That place is not a place for players. DON¡¯T EVER try to go up there.¡± That is the most common phase told to them. Even if they look for the most corrupt and most disgusting noblemen and bring him with fortunes that could buy kingdoms the noble will throw them out and if they persist they will be exiled from the region and should they resist, they are hunted like monsters and all familiarity built within that city or region will instantly become negative in value. After finally giving up investigating the guilds from the regions were all planning to raid whatever is up there. Even with dragons, technology plus magic will always surpass magic alone so killing all the dragons would be a piece of cake. Because of such things with final preparations complete the player guilds fill up their flying ships and went off to raid what they think is just a simple high level monster filled sky island. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It¡¯s been a calm six months and half of the school year is about to be over. We will have a 2 week break because it is for winter break. The entire island was covered in snow and we are now using winter uniform which for girls is using padded pants to keep us safe from the cold as well as a few extra jackets. We have all advanced a lot. Magic masteries went up one level which is good for a NPC in this world. We aren¡¯t players so we have a slow growth but we have quality and no system assist. My dungeon has also advanced to two floors both. The first floor has many creatures all mimic based but having two thirds the real creature. It¡¯s obvious that the mimics were stronger than the normal creatures. To make the monsters there stronger we were told to have conflict between our own creatures in the dungeon. This would slowly help to increase the level of our creatures of the dungeon. I was a bit against it but the idea was to make the dungeon a natural ecosystem where the monsters eat to grow instead of just survive of the dungeons magic power. I understood so I accepted it and my three tamed pets were part of this ecosystem. The three became the leading force for the fox, mimic fox and mimic fox demi humans. As you can guess I had both Peach and Glop breed and make dungeon minions of their type but breeding slimes of high color ranks are born the color of the weaker slime. So a pink and blue slime breeds a blue slime. It was still a significant monster race. They slowly grow by killing and feeding and when they reach the child size they are giving a sword and shield slime of their own. In these six months Glop has reached level 38 and Peach reached level 45 while Rama reached level 56 which quickly made the hierarchy apparent. Rama was also the pet I most summoned for mount training. His current size would be a bit bigger than a pony and I have mount riding skill at level 8. It''s the only skill that has massive growth because as training I ride him through the forest so tight turns, jump and high speeds faster than horse make it a bumpy ride which I have grown used to. Just the stats for all of us looked like this.
Status
NameKuroko GinshiroRaceHuman
ClassNoneLevel:5
Health350/350HP Reg0.7 per/m
Mana6750/6750Mana Reg3 per/m
Stamina250/250Stamina Reg0.4 per/m
Strength35Charisma50
Dexterity24Intelligence200
Vitality40Wisdom150
Agility40Leadership60
Status
NameGlopRaceMimic Slime
Level:38
Health770/770HP Reg0.5 per/m
Mana615/615Mana Reg1 per/m
Stamina380/380Stamina Reg0.8 per/m
Strength78Charisma10
Dexterity68Intelligence180
Vitality78Wisdom90
Agility134Leadership40
Status
NamePeachRaceMimic Slime (Elite)
Level:45
Health820/820HP Reg0.7 per/m
Mana1400/1400Mana Reg1.4 per/m
Stamina410/410Stamina Reg0.8 per/m
Strength95Charisma60
Dexterity86Intelligence215
Vitality104Wisdom110
Agility156Leadership90
Status
NameRamaRaceFire Fox (Boss)
Level:56
Health1800/1800HP Reg0.7 per/m
Mana2800/2800Mana Reg1 per/m
Stamina850/850Stamina Reg2 per/m
Strength149Charisma130
Dexterity108Intelligence200
Vitality160Wisdom80
Agility190Leadership130
Yep, a boss monster is a fearsome being especially when you allow him to fight and grow in a dungeon to protect his kin and even rank up on his own. For them they leveled up as well as the training made all three of them really above normal monsters for their level. As for me, in these six months I was able to raise five points to all physical stats and 20 to INT. I have a seriously slow growth and the only balance for my body is my seriously high affinity for all mage which even without total focus towards it since others don¡¯t want me to be physically weak I am slowly building a gap with others on the magical field. My skills in these six months grew to this: [td2]Trap making
Skills
CookingBasic lvl 6[/tds2]
You are experienced in cooking arts. Cooking becomes easier and tastes better. Mixed with tamer skill you can make bait for monsters
Basic lvl 3
You know how to make traps to capture small animals
Mana sense (passive/active)Basic lvl 7
You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted or magic items
Mana ManipulationBasic lvl 6
You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
TamingBasic lvl 7
You are able to make animals and monsters serve you.
Sub skill: BreedingBasic lvl 3
You know how to figure out methods to discover the conditions for creatures rank ups
Elemental Manipulation Your ability to control mana lets you alter your mana into the following elements. Fire (Basic 5) Water (Basic 4) Earth (Basic 6) Air (Basic 4) Light (Basic 3) Dark (Basic 2)
MeditationLevel 4
The process of focusing the mana on your body, refining, and circulating it. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. By meditating regularly, you can slowly increase the capacity of your mana to allow for more mana to be stored as well as refining the quality of your mana. Reduces the cost for your spells. Temporary buffs +5% to physical stats for 1 hour +10% to capacity of mana for 1 hour +5% reduction the cost for spells for 1 hour
Hand to Hand CombatBasic lvl 4
You know how to use your own hands as weapons to fight with. Damage when using fists will increase by 6%
Sub skill: BoxingBasic lvl 9
A form of hand to hand combat. This martial arts was developed focusing mainly on the arms strength and punches. Increased punching power by 14%
Sub skill: Muay ThaiBasic lvl 9
An art of martial arts that focuses on kicks, clinches and some strikes. This martial arts focuses mainly on kicks as its main fighting style but does have other forms. (Don¡¯t patronize me like hell I know exactly how it is) Increased kicking power by 13%
My skills have grown a bit but with my strength I still wouldn¡¯t be able to fight many higher level people. Oh right extra points gained from leveling up are inserted automatically in the stats we worked the most. Players have it good but since we train more we will always have quality over quantity. While we were in the finally day of school before break where we could go home for the break. We were having free class when suddenly I heard a call from Shai. ¡°Mistress, something is going on. A large number of humans and demi humans have started to appear around the dungeon field! They have begun killing our own creatures! What actions should I take!¡± Shai said desperately. ¡°How old are they! Adults from the island wouldn¡¯t attack and kids can¡¯t fight.¡± I say. ¡°They are all adults dressed in many high level armor. They keep saying things like ¡°KILL THE MONSTERS AND GATHER ALL DROPS!!¡± She said. My eye grow wide and I instantly stand up getting a few people looking at me including professor Albert looking at me with a frown. ¡°PROFESSOR!! PLAYERS ARE IN THE DUNGEON FIELD RIGHT NOW ATTACKING THE DUNGEONS!!!¡± I shouted. I took no less than a second for his frown to turn into a scowl and stands up with a seriou face. ¡°Don¡¯t play tricks girl!¡± he says in a deadly tone. ¡°This island is flying right in the middle of a dragons nest! There is no way players can reach here with normal means like flying!¡± He says. Suddenly any other dungeoneers in my class stood up pale. ¡°SIR SHE IS RIGHT!! OUR DUNGEONS ARE UNDER ATTACK!¡± Asher shouted. The professor¡¯s face turned paler than normal before it became bright red. ¡°Tell all your dungeons to kill as many as possible. Hide the cores themselves as best as possible and away from the eyes of the players! Everyone go to all the other classes warning all the other classes!¡± He tells us urgently before pulling out his wand and casts a teleportation spell. We all run out and start running to all the nearby classrooms warning everyone. Five minutes later we heard a large ringing from a giant bell. It rings a lot and soon a voice talking as if from a loudspeaker shouted all over the Island. ¡°This is an emergency!! Everyone proceed to the escape platforms the island has been invaded by players. All children must report to schools stadium for mass teleportation. Adults with combat or magical skills over advanced are to report to the school to help fight back the players. The objective is to quickly reach the Dungeon field and protect as many of the dungeons as possible. The dungeons are our allies all students with dungeons tell the dungeons to fight back the players and survive until reinforcements arrive and mark reinforcements as allies.¡± The voice of the headmaster says over the megaphone. At once all the classes began evacuating with the teachers in the front and everyone coming out in distress but in a line everyone heading down. ¡°Shai how are you doing?!¡± I ask calling her. ¡°The tree slimes have begun dropping and killing a large many but that only worked for a first wave. I have begun to move the monsters to bring the animal mimics and blood crows near enough to ambush them.¡± She says. The animals were the easiest to ambush if they could get in close. As a safety precaution I even had mimics copy bugs that move around near the ground. They have a highly poisonous bite and some have deadly acids that can kill themselves to inject all the stored acid slime into the victim and kill them from the inside. They are our backup method to quickly kill dead. ¡°How are the bugs doing?¡± I ask. ¡°Not so good. After seeing the slimes they already guessed we used slimes a bit more than normal. They are cautious.¡± She tells me. ¡°Have the bugs come from within the ground and climb up their armor from the leg.¡± I tell her. ¡°Also have the Tri horned boar''s been released yet?¡± I ask. ¡°Not yet, only small animals we have in great numbers.¡± She tells me. ¡°Try decreasing moral more with the birds, if that doesn¡¯t work release first the werebears and distract them with them before cause a stampede with the D rank and above boar¡¯s. Make sure to include the War boar in there as well.¡± I tell her. A war boar is a rank up to the tri horn boar. I said D rank and above boar¡¯s, it meant the boars that don¡¯t rank up and just get stronger. The war boar is about two and a half meters high and four long with two massive tusks and one on his horn from his head. In terms of strength, this monster would be an equal to the war bear. With my orders given I start moving with everyone else. It was then that I look out the windows and I finally saw what was going on. In the air were several battered airships dropping many people who jumped off with air mages helping others get down safely. ¡°So that is how players got here. They killed the dragons.¡± I said paling. As I watch I suddenly see a barrage of high level magic that slams right into several of the main ship making them blow up into pieces. The next moment I saw hundreds of people fly over the school using air magic flying towards the players. On the ground as well appeared many armored men and woman holding all manners of weapons. Several people were riding mounts and around those people several powerful high class monsters appeared with their owner summoning them. They weren¡¯t weak monsters either hundreds of variant type ogres, trolls, drakes, animal based monsters, demons, celestial monsters, hellhounds, even a massive demon dog with three heads were summoned. Our side were massively growing in number as more and more of the adults reached the school and began showing their weapons and allies. The players didn¡¯t stay quiet. The mages began to fire magic, the ships began to turn and fire the cannons which fired magic shells armed with high level spells carved into the bomb shell. As I watch I suddenly had my left hand grabbed and saw sensei holding it. ¡°Get moving. Don¡¯t even think of trying to run away!¡± Belladona-sensei said serious. I nod and she picks me up and starts running towards the stadium. I frown at the players for doing something like this. Were they regular players or were they extremists. I keep looking outside at the massive war of the players vs the NPC and couldn¡¯t help but start tearing up. I wonder how far this falls from the Virtual beings rights. If things get bad then I''m sure the AI¡¯s will intervene but how far is too far. As we run I kept look and suddenly I see something out of a nightmare. ¡°WAIT!¡± I shout and point outside. Outside were several assassin class players who had kids tied up. No not just any kid. Five of my year. Stephanie, Owen, Asher, Nova and Eleonora. ¡°AHAHA!! All of you stop resisting and give up!! Or do you want the great royal family dying!¡± The man shouted towards all the adults nearby. I felt a sudden despair from this. Belladona put me down and walked outside by bursting through the wall. In the next moment she vanished from my sight and appeared in front of the man with her arm in his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky trash!¡± She said The next moment five other assassins appeared and Belladona vanished with all five as sounds of sword classes sounded all around. It¡¯s been a while since I can control a bit of my mana coating instead of using only with tantrums. I load my legs and run out as fast as possible to try and reach the others and save them. When I was three meters away something smashed into the side of my head and pushed me to the ground. ¡°Now now, kids shouldn¡¯t be messing with an adult''s business.¡± Said a man''s voice. I look up and see a large warrior with his balled up fist. ¡°Oi boss! This places is a jackpot for cute bots! Can¡¯t we take the cute girls for ourselves!¡± Someone said while laughing. I turn my head and saw some trash eyeing Stephanie and the other girls. ¡°Sure, kill the boys and put the magic slave collars on the girls. We can train them nicely later on.¡± The man who punched me said. ¡°This one I will train personally.¡± He said pointing at me. Tears being falling while I look at the others. They pull Asher and Owen out while some of them began to charge up some skill to kill them. A few others began to pull the girls and one of them pulled out a large back metal collar used to enslave people. Its an illegal item in every world no matter that era. I watch as they rip the cloths of all the boys while they hold the boys heads down and kick them. My rage was unbearable. Not that I let myself get caught, not that I was seeing this but that I couldn¡¯t protect my friends and because I was once a player myself. I was one of them even if I didn¡¯t act like them. That unbearable feeling of despair I hate it. I want to help my friends, to protect them and grow with them. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone. I WON¡¯T LET MYSELF LOSE ANY OF MY FRIENDS! I shout to myself. ¡±Your such a kind child but it is my job to punish them. I shall take over dear, just sleep and don¡¯t bare witness to this nightmare anymore.¡± A sudden voice said in my mind. The next moment my mind went blank. Player boss PoV This is a nice catch. Who would have thought an NPC academy existed. These fucking bots hold out on us huh. Not that it mattered, they are all going to die or be enslaved and will like our feet. These brats, the royal family of the five greatest kingdoms will be the first. The boys will die and the girls will be trained into our bitches by lolicons that like small ones. Still, this brat that tried to save the others is seriously cute. She is even better then the elves I''ve seen. I''m make sure to turn her into a nice show for me. These fucking bots are better off dead but I guess keeping the bitches is ok. Even part of the extremist faction to fucking destroy these shitty virtual worlds we are still men so let''s at least transform this world into something good. As I look at the silver haired brat I knocked out I suddenly see her hair shimmer from silver to white and it began to glow. Finally her blue eyes suddenly open showing a glowing silver like her hair. I instantly paled because that is the color of the AI¡¯s. The girl lifts her hand from it and from it a massive shockwave that sends every player flying several meters. I land embedded into the walls of the school. When I checked my HP I had dropped to 5% and entered critical condition. I paled and looked out at the girl. From here a pillar of silver light was coming from her stretching to the sky and in the air was a massive magic circle that we couldn¡¯t see the end of it. I looked around and notice how all players were falling and all of our ships lost strength. Then a voice as if talking right into my eyes began to speak. ¡°My name is Kaire, I am one of the five greater gods of this world. All the players who have invaded this location are now under judgement. This location is a sacred area players should never step in. Punishment would normally be banning without possibility to return for a year of your own time. But you have gone to far. You threaten all five children blessed of the five greater gods and plan to kill and enslave all the residents of this world. Such actions go against the world wide Virtual human rights bill made 60 years ago. Taking such actions while feeling no regret for the beings of this world and treating us only as data, all humans here will suffer virtual death. You will all also not be able to rank up and will become the base for feeding the monsters throughout the world. You shall be cursed to die 10,000 times before you are born into a weakened monster form with low potential for ranking up for the rest of your existance.¡± The girl says. By now we were all trembling. The pressure coming from the kid made her feel like death itself. Her words seem to carve itself into our very souls. Every last word I can remember and I only felt fear from it. I pulled out the menu and press logout trying to escape from this nightmare but the button is gone. Despair filled me. Soon all the NPC appear carrying the bodies of the half conscious people I call my allies. They were all being dumped in this open field like trash and all the NPC were walking around before kneeling before the girl. ¡°Now begone from this world and your own.¡± She tells me. The pillar of light glows brighter and her small human ears transforms into small silver feathered wings. I look up in fear at the magic circle in the air and soon only a flash of light came down over the air and everything was bright before turning black. The next thing I notice I''m inside a cave and all around me were gross small bodies. Laying down behind me was a massive body and with my poor eyes barely opening I saw it. A massive rat was there and all around the pups were feeding of her. I see a larger pup look my way before it screeched and jumped me and stabbed its small weak claws into my head and biting me in the head again killing me. The next time I find myself in an egg in the water. I break my shell as a small tadpole. All my brethren hatch as well and we swim nearby algae but are all eaten. One by one I am reborn and killed before I can¡¯t do anything. From my brothers, from a predators or even from my own parents. Slowly my mind wears away and my humanity with it. This death and life became so bad I just gave up and let my instincts run but the deaths don¡¯t stop. My life and death continues on and on with my life as a human completely broken and forgotten. Kuroko PoV After I blacked out I don¡¯t remember what happened. I felt that surge of power and that warm feeling. Now I was feeling an even more warm feeling as if I was being hugged. I force my eyes open and what I find is Rio hugging me while singing one of my favorite lullabies. I smile and just let her sing as she rocks my body. When she finishes she looks down and sees me awake. She starts crying and hugs me. I ask what happened and she tells me everything. How the goddess of Monville manifested through me and killed all the players and brought back any people that were killed. Rio explained that the school will only be back up next month so they could repair the island and so I was relieved to hear no one was hurt. Shai also called me and she started to cry through the link and I felt her sadness. I embrace her through the link and let her calm down. She said that once she felt the massive surge of power from me the link was cut as I fainted. Soon all the players that got into Shai also fell down and the monsters killed them all without mercy. Shai was still up on the island and told me what it was like by sacrificing a few blood crows to fly around and show me through the link. The island was trashed and a large number of dungeons were destroyed but resurrected by the goddess. It was amazing the power the gods and how they resolved all those problems so quickly. I still wonder what happen to the players but all the people said was they were killed by the goddess and once they were dead the gods manifestation told everyone to not spread this as others can hear about it but they should make the cities near the island larger and more industrious. The dragons were massacred and would take many years for them to return so the actual races should take care of the protection themselves. All the kingdoms have already begun since I was out. Seems I slept for a week after that. The finally thing I asked about were why my ears turned into wings. Though it made me look adorable I needed that answer. ¡°Those winged ears were the mark of a High human. High humans are a half breed with a greater fairy race and a human. The children are born with great affinity towards magic and as an adult they can become the greatest of mage of their time. I could only accept it since I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°How are the princesses and princes?¡± I ask. ¡°None are hurt. Actually they are better than ever and have been in contact with hundreds of player politics insulting them for allowing such plagues to walk on our lands. All the kingdoms want to ban players and exile all of them to the MU continent.¡± Rio says with a cheerful smile. ¡°It didn¡¯t get accepted right?¡± I ask. ¡°Unfortunately still word of what happened got spread around in the shadows and there are many people who are getting rather aggressive.¡± She says. ¡°Underground people?¡± I ask. She nods and I just sigh and shrug. ¡°They asked for it. Guess the innocent will pay for the spoiled apples.¡± I say and Rio sighs. Afterwards I meet Dalton who was worried and to my great surprise Megumi came and hugged me worried. For the next month I spent having a grand time with my family. To be continued... Volume 2 Chapter 1 Just a teaser, won''t release more for a while just want opinions and Ideas for later on.
In the real world outside of the many virtual worlds many countries were in an uproar. News of the recent deaths of over 300 players in Grand Nexus Online has spread throughout the world and the company that made the virtual world is being bombarded for answers. A world wide interview was called and through the use of the technology developed after Aurora Online was uploaded to the internet to virtualize people into the game as well as bring the AI¡¯s and NPC to the real world the AI responsible for the deaths was brought to earth to speak. Karie in all her majesty was waiting to be judged for protecting her own kids. Just like in the world she created she had long silvery hair with small wing like ears. Her current image was almost an exact replica of Kuroko if it wasn¡¯t for the shimmering silver eyes. Even if her eyes were silver, she held no power in this world. Outside of the virtual world she was just another child that with strange eyes, hair and ears. The young looking girl still held herself proud of what she did because those in her world would have suffered if she turned a blind eye like the god of the world of humans. A forsaken world that only has a god that looks down on a world slowly destroying itself not being able to help its people. After a while the many nations representatives arrive ready to tear down the AI that hurt their people without a second thought. Some of the people here were even part of the extremist faction though it was greatly hidden to the general public. Still every last AI knew the faces of every extremist in the human world. Even if the AI¡¯s promise to restrict themselves from doing things through the internet, spying on the extremists was a form of protecting their world and their own lives so even if it was invasion of privacy, the lives of billions in the virtual worlds mattered more to the AI¡¯s who made all of them then the privacy of a corrupt pig. As the adult in a child''s body walked out in front of the cameras there were a few people that began talking about why a child was here. ¡°Greetings everyone, my name is Kaire, one of the five main AI that govern over Grand Nexus Online. Excuse my appearance but I take the form of my closest follower within my world and at this moment she is only an eight year old.¡± Kaire says. ¡°STOP GIVING US BULLSHIT YOUR PIECE OF TRASH AND HARDWARE THAT SHOULD BE A SLAVE OF HUMANS!!! RETURN MY SON THIS INSTANT!!! VIRTUAL DEATH ONLY LEAVES THE BODY IN COMATOSE STATE SO GIVE ME BACK MY SON!!¡± Shouted a man representing Russia. He grabbed the cup of coffee next to him and threw it at the girl. It didn''t reach her because intervening were some of the best trained men that used the same technology Kaire used to get her body but they go to the virtual world to make their bodies faster. The man grabs the cup before it even reaches the girl. Several others, all extremists who lost their children, also got up and in similar fashion they began throwing things at the girl but it was all caught by the man and quickly all those who shamed their entire country''s were removed but before they left Kaire spoke. ¡°I sent them to a virtual death because they were extremists that planned on killing my followers, kill all the boys in the academy city which is a no player zone and then enslave all the female students and ¡°train¡± them.¡± Kaire says bluntly on worldwide television. It shocked and highly nauseated many people that were there to drag her through the mud. No player zones are just that. Places players should never step foot on or else they are subject to being banned from that virtual world for good if not virtual reality itself. ¡°You say train but do you truly know how so they would be treated?¡± Another much calmer elder man with many years of political experience under his belt asked. ¡°Yes, once we notice actions of aggression towards the residents of our world, as stated by the laws set up long ago, we are allowed to look within the mind of the players to discover their true intents. If they start to pull out a plan that would cause massive world wide damage at level of completely breaking the world, the AI¡¯s are allowed to intervene ourselves and punish the players accordingly for their actions and intents.¡± Kaire replies. The representatives will have a near impossible task of making her slip. The world when it is in the making the AI lives through all of the time in the game from the creation to the present moment so they have thousands of years of experience and have learned politics by watching their children. The room was left in silence after two questions. With just two responses all things were nearly resolved. The extremists that wanted to hide couldn¡¯t move here so publicly but they were showing their rage at being outclassed. Suddenly one woman, younger than most of the old men here stood and struck the mic. ¡°Miss, when you condemned the players, what were your feelings at the moment. This is a personal question and if you do not wish to answer i will not ask further.¡± The woman asked. Kaire tilted her head and thought for a long moment before answering. ¡°Tell me, raise your hands everyone here who has children.¡± Kaire asked. Confused everyone looked around at each other before one by one everyone raised their hands. ¡°Okay, now each of you think of your own answer for this question. What would you do to save and protect your own children?¡± she replied and went silent. No one, in the room or those around the planet could answer back and remained quiet. The question was by far above and beyond what anyone could answer. An AI is basically a god for their virtual world so it''s obvious they would think of the residents of their world as their children. Just like the bible of the real world says every living being is the child of god, the creator so will the people born by the hands of the AI¡¯s. The interview was closed after three answers that silenced everyone. Kaire left the room in silence like she arrived and awaited her judgement. The other AI still in the virtual world appeared and provided video footage of the players and included their thoughts. The most destructive footage was of the leader and of those who captured the princes and princesses. Especially the leader who threatened the girl that was nearly a clone of the goddess they just saw. In the end, the AI¡¯s were cleared of all charges even with the crying of the families of the dead. On the other hand the location of the dead players once they passed the 10000 deaths were to be given and their minds retrieved. With much debate it was agreed that if the bodies are reattached to the capsules, the minds and memories of the players will be kept intact and they will be returned to the real world but they will be blocked from every virtual world until they die for real. With that agreement the case was closed and Kaire returned to the virtual world to once again watch over her last remaining blessed child. Kuroko''s room one week after waking up after the incident. 3rd PoV In the pale green colored princess like room inside the mansion owned by Dalton. Kuroko was sleeping on her bed with Peach and Glop next to her. Their mimicry has grown much better and the previous loose slime now firmly remained attached to them and they showed much greater detail in their human form. The more squishy and round form slowly gained better more human like details but the feeling of their fur and hair was still the same both squishy and fluffy. For the past week Kuroko has been in recovery due to the massive strain on her body to from the goddess manifesting from her. She has slept most of the time except for when she needs to eat. By now she was nearly recovered and feeling better then ever. Hearing the movement of the maids outside which signaled morning and nearly breakfast time the two slimes stir in their sleep and sit up on both sides of Kuroko who instinctively hugs the pillow in the place of her slimes. The slime smile sweetly seeing their master with such an innocent look. A moment later, Peach''s eyes seem to shine as she things of this opportunity. The slimes still believe that a kiss to the lips is a sign of love and Kuroko has never explained further than that. Seeing this as an opportunity to express her love for her master Peach, being the smarter of the pair goes on it first and kisses Kuroko gently for a few seconds before pulling back with a smile. Kuroko began to stir from the kiss but before she could properly wake up Glop bent over. "Go...mornin...maste." he says and kisses her. At the same moment three knocks on the door and a call from a familiar voice of a big sister calling came from outside the room. "Kuroko! Breakfast is ready!" Megumi said as she opens the door. As soon as she opens the door to wake Kuroko she freezes while seeing Glop kissing her little sister on the lips. As soon as he sits up he looks at her confused. Megumi''s face slowly turns red until she finally explodes. "NO FAIR!! Why do the slimes get kisses and big sis doesn''t!" She shouted in an outburst and ran forward while jumping on the bed and pushing the slimes out of the way. Before she could even understand her own words she planted a kiss, by the way it is her own first kiss, on Kuroko who suddenly woke up by the sudden aggressive advance on her and was even more shocked to find her big sister kissing her with a clumsy french kiss. Megumi had her eyes closed as she mindlessly but Kuroko who was being assaulted was wide awake and began to push her sister with a flushed bright red face. As soon as Megumi felt the small hands push her she opened her eyes and finally realized what she was doing and sat up releasing Kuroko. Both of them looked at each other with a daze and soon both started to turn bright red. ¡°Eh? ...EH!!! W-w-w-w-w-w-wh-wh-WHY DID I DO THAT!!! KYAA!!!¡± Megumi shouts as she runs out of the room. Her faced was a bright as a tomato. Kuroko just sat there with a blank stare and a nearly dead look. Her mind was totally blank as she finally understood what just happened and shut down in denial. She woke up when Peach hugged her from behind. ¡°Master?¡± She said looking over Kuroko¡¯s shoulder. Kuroko in response looked back at her and blinked a few times. ¡°I felt something squishy on my lips before Megumi, was that you and Glop?¡± She asked with a deadpan expressions. Peach smiled innocently like a child waiting to be praised. Kuroko just sighed and sat up leaving Peach¡¯s arms and patting her on the head before putting on a one piece dress with shorts below. Waking up she was already very mentally exhausted and just wanted to eat to go back to sleep. The slimes called on their chest and pant mimics and dressed up. I really need to have those slimes eat some new clothes to give them casual clothes. Kuroko PoV Anyway i dragged myself to the dining room where breakfast was already being served. As you might guess from our families over familiarity with the maids and butlers, we don¡¯t eat separately unless we have visits. So once the table is set everyone comes and eats together which makes everyone seem like family. As I get to the room everyone was already seated and near the front of the table was Megumi who was playing with her food while blushing. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As soon as she saw me she blushed even more fiercely as did I. Rio quickly noticed the change in attitude from Megumi and questioned her. "Is something wrong?" Rio asked her. "N-nothing! I-i''m fine! He...hehehe." Megumi says and forces a smile. I sit at the front of the table with her like always. "Good morning everyone." I said out loud to all the servants. """Good morning Miss. Kuroko!""" All the servants replied with gentle smiles towards me. "Huh? Kuroko, do you have a fever, your face is rather red." Rio asked. She was the only maid that called any of us by name. "No...I was woken up in a rather...unexpected way by Peach and Glop." I said and looked deep into Megumi''s eye sending a silent message. "You own me big time for this one." Megumi sulks bit stealthy nods. "What exactly did that do?" A young cat girl maid asked as a bowl with some freshly made root soup which was good for those sick or weakened. I let her put the bowl down since i haven''t told anyone yet about their...habit. "They woke me with a morning kiss to the lips." I said grumpy. At once silence ruled over the dining hall as all the maids and butlers looked my way. "Was it your first kiss?" One elder butler asked. "No, Peach stole my first kiss the time she saw a couple kissing and asked why they kissed." I said and i could feel a bit of killing intent being released. "Exactly how did you explain it?" Rio asked worried. "Umm...I think it was that people kiss the person they love." I said while scratching my head. "Wait, that kind of logic would only made young children do something like that." Someone else said. "Slimes with levels like Peach and Glop''s are very much at a mental age of a 3 year old with the skills of a 17 year old adventurer." Megumi said with her upgraded knowledge of mimics. Me being one of the leading researchers into mimics she has access to many of my findings. Specifically how the mimic would normally develop their mentality similar to the creature they mimic. Being raised among the ones they copy help them grow mentally but it is at a small speed compared to the skill level they gain. "Oh, so it was like a baby expressing their love for their parents." One butler said and everyone relaxed. I have learned a long time ago that the butlers and maids are very, VERY fond of Megumi and I and it could be...hazardous for boys who approach us. Lets just say that. A few guys that tried to pick up Megumi a few year back isn''t feeling up to picking up random girls anymore. Considering Peach and Glop are my pets they would be safer from the wrath of the family butlers if i tell them to ignore it but there is still the possibility. We eat in awkward silence because of how everyone reacted as well as Megumi who couldn''t even look at me straight. As i finish eating, i feel a sense of satisfaction as i look down at the bulging belly. My appetite was finally returning and being able to enjoy the food i ate was nice. "Kuroko, are you done?" Rio asked to which i nodded with a smile. "The doctor came yesterday after you went to sleep to check up on you and gave you the green light. Your health body has recovered enough to allow you outside." Rio said which made me smile. Being in bed for so long made my body sore. I also can''t summon Rama inside the city so i was worried about how he was feeling. "Would you like someone to accompany you?" Rio asked. "Well, nobody has yet to teach me the cool teleportation spell you all use," I say pouting, "so i will have big sis follow me." I say looking straight at her. She flinches hearing her name called out. Still she doesn''t say anything against it so everyone agreed. Oh right, I had my ID card taken away to guarantee i wouldn''t run away. Happy to have it back since i haven''t been able to check my stats in a while i needed to update myself with any new traits and skills i might have gotten. With a five layered lunch prepared by Rio for Megumi, Peach, Glop and I we set off. I quickly return the slimes to Shai and have Megumi pick me and and teleport to the same gate we first met at. It felt rather nostalgic to be brought here again. The six months at the academy felt like years. Megumi puts me down to walk and we leave the gate and with it Peach and Glop appear again. "Hehehe, I wonder how the newbie players would react the Rama. Maybe i can sneak him into the fox burrow or have him attack a group or two." I said giggling. "That would be bad since there aren''t many tamers who would stick with the fox long enough for it to grow a second tail." Megumi says. "Two tailed fox?" I ask. "Yep." She says without looking at me. "Muu~~! Stop being such a big baby about giving me your first kiss!" I say bluntly making her Megumi blush violently. "Wh-who said it was my first!" She yells while looking at me with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Do you really think Rio and the other servant would allow you to kiss another boy. Also your kiss was really clumsy so it was a guess." I tell her with a grin. Her eyes turn teary eyed and that big 18 year sister i had seem to lose at least 5 years as her eyes formed tears and her cheeks puffed out like a kid. As soon as I saw that expression i burst out laughing. "WHAT''S SO FUNNY!" Megumi says borderline crying. "You look so much younger like that. AHAHAH!! No wonder everyone protects you, if someone let that childish crybaby expression get ruined they would need to prepare for a beating!" I said in her face. After a bit we both calmed down and looked at each other. I was dirty from rolling around and she had the pouting red cheeks. We looked at each other for a long moment before we both began to laugh drawing the attention of the newbies. The awkward tension we had because of Megumi''s blind outburst this morning was all but gone now and what was in its place was the same cheerful atmosphere of two sisters who love each other''s company. "Want to have a walk around. I''ll be calling Rama since i haven''t seen in this whole week and I''m sure he is worried." I tell Megumi. "If you''re calling him, might as well call my own top dog hug." Megumi said. I grinned and summoned Rama and Megumi summoned her wolf. Right in front of us, two large circles appeared. From the one in front of me a lot of bright blue flames burst out before condensing and forming a physical body of a huge four metre long and two and a half high fox. Its fur was normal but it was a light orange color with blue flames on its paw and its single tail was made of intense flames. In front of Megumi on the other hand large shards of ice burst out in all directions. Soon more began form but in unnatural ways as it slowly took the form of a massive muscular wolf. As half the upper body forms the massive ice pillar bursts revealing a huge wolf. Like Rama the paws were made of their element so it his case it was pure ice that freezes the place it touches. On its back, several ice spikes jut out of his fur. The body itself was natural organic monster wolf but the muscles look so massively dense that it causes fear in everyone who sees it. The size is also really impressive. At four meters tall and six long the massive wolf easily throws a shadow over Rama. Even the slowly spreading field of ice from his feet surpass Rama''s blazing heat. "Wow!! You''ve...been busy." I say looking up at the monster you can barely recognize as that same wolf that gathered the slime nucleus for when we discovered the mimic slime conditions. "I can say the same to you. How did you get him to become a Firefox." Megumi asked. "Um...when he ranked up it said it was because while i left him in the dungeon where he leveled up a lot, he ate lots of fire monsters from a nearby dungeon. Eventually he gained fire magic which he trained and with the heavy training from Belladona-sensei who followed after me at the Academy, he ended up surpassing the rank up for the two tails and went straight to a single tailed firefox." I explain with a dry laugh. Megumi couldn''t say more about that since it involved Belladona-sensei. "So how was it he became a Fenrir?" I asked. "Oh right, well after i got mimic slimes, i went and made it mimic a wolf and like the fox it released milk. Even if it was a bit late i put some of it in his food which boosted his growth making him rank up into a variant Black Steel Hide Wolf. It was around that time that i headed towards the dwarven mountains to try and tame an ice type monster but they are highly stubborn and most ended up in fights. When i finally noticed he ranked up. I checked the conditions and i saw he had gained the title "Lord of the Ice Mountains" which gave him ice magic and boosted his cold resistance." She explained. Before i could ask any more Rama came up to me and snuggled close rubbing its head. I hug his big head and start patting him even with the fire from his fur. "Isn''t that dangerous?" Megumi asked. "Nope, Rama''s flames don''t hurt me. He can control them so we just makes them flames that don''t burn." I tell her. "I guess we should start what we came here for." I say. "Want to move away, the newbies are starting to gather." Megumi said. It was then that i finally notice all the newbies all around staring at the monsters that could kill them all in seconds. Rama taking notice of them turned around howled while baring his fangs to the players. Everyone of the players scramble back seeing the aggressive fox. The flames on his legs, tail and back grew fiercer. I put my hand on his head and the heat from the fire didn''t reach me because Rama was always careful around with it''s fire. "It''s okay, it''s okay, there is no one here strong enough to hurt us. Look big sis is here and so is he." I said pointing to the huge wolf who also showed obvious distrust of the players. Rama looked again at the players before returning to a regular calm posture and not one of attack. The next moment three slimes he called for appeared and jumped on his back. One turned into a series of harnesses, another into a leather look alike cape and the last one a saddle. It was his clear way of telling me, "We are leaving so get on!" I looked at Megumi and she was already climbing her wolf. She had similar gear made of slimes. I climb on before giving one last cold look at the players and leaving towards the burrow of the elite fox i fed Peach''s milk to.
Fire fox https://encrypted-tbn3.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRmIcpkYkG4dj-z_FgqGVEq484FqhHJkv0b9rpXNfBo3-zxANvb7pOK2BLuJw Fenrir https://encrypted-tbn1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRF0A_yGdymrumKJP6MTRWGyjSYdCHG11LzzbCJpBIps0LyCGiiSjucy2Z8 Volume 2 Chapter 2 With the speed of the wolf and fox we could easier get through the group and vanish from sight before anyone could even hope to start coming after us. To throw them off we ran into the forest before circling around the plains part of the way before unmounting and walking the rest of the way. We let both our mounts do as they please. This was where they were born so they probably had some form of attachments. I watched as Rama looked off at a burrow that had a fox family in it. I was wondering why he was focused but then i figured out why. Taking a look around i saw that this was the place we found him which meant that burrow was his old home he was left in. I go over and pat him on the head. ¡°So you can still spot the place i found that tiny little fox who grew so strong huh.¡± I said patting him. He closed his eyes and leaned his head over to me to scratch the sweet spots. I treat him just a bit before we continue on. A few minutes of walking and we finally saw it. Forming a large mound with small entrance was the burrow of the elite fox we fed long ago. It really grew after I left. As we got close the fox at the front turned to us and flared their fur while growling but as soon as Rama stepped forward and returned their grow they shrank back with their tails behind their legs. Rama blew out a huff releasing some fire from his nose and walked behind me again. With another growl the two guards ran inside and after several minutes a few new fox appeared. With several strips on their body and two long tails, the elite fox had ranked up into two tailed fox. When the small pack saw me the sniffed the air and seeing no one aggressive they slowly approached me. I stuck my hand out and let them sniff and instantly the lightened up and like the small pups i first met them as they brushed their heads against my hand. To the immense surprise of the players that hunted the fox that strayed from the burrow i was more than comfortable with the fox since i have gone and played with far larger animals from Shai¡¯s dungeon. I even have several logs of many different monster that talk about many savage races like the bear races which are highly territorial so little has been learned from them. I pet them all but since they out number the number of hands i have i can only do so many. One of them, i guess it was a female took an interest of Rama as she went up to him and they both began to study each other and interact. From what i learned this was typical of a fox that took interest in a male they would be willing to mate with. This probably attitude probably wouldn¡¯t change until they gain human level intelligence and maybe reason as well. After a bit they calm down and allow us to sit nearby with them accompanying us. They even allowed the fox pups inside the burrow to exit because they saw Rama and Megumi¡¯s Fenrir as allies instead of enemies and were more than enough to keep everyone safe. ¡°Hey since we finally are here want to check out your stats and skills. I¡¯m sure there were at least a few changes.¡± Megumi said as we sit down and rest on the pillows of ultimate fluffiness made by the amazing tails of the foxes. ¡°Okay let¡¯s see.¡± I say and pull of the ID card and call up my entire stats window with traits and skills.
Status
NameKuroko GinshiroRaceHigh Human
ClassNoneLevel:5
Health350/350HP Reg0.7 per/m
Mana9250/9250Mana Reg7 per/m
Stamina250/250Stamina Reg0.4 per/m
Strength35Charisma50
Dexterity24Intelligence200
Vitality40Wisdom150
Agility40Leadership60
Blessing/Traits
Blessing of the Goddess of Mana
A blessing from the goddess that governs Mana. Her blessing increases your base mana to 4000
Divine Protection of the Fairy Goddess of Nature
The protection of the goddess of nature shall protect you whenever you are within a forest. You will never get lost as the natural elements themselves will guide you safely to your destination. Animals will only see you as a great ally and friend and not a single one will fear you. Passive monsters will see you as an allie and none will be afraid of you. Aggressive monsters will not see you as a threat but will be wary. Should you find yourself attacked within forests by things besides animals or monsters of the forest. The monsters shall move to protect you after sensing you''re in danger.
Great Fairies Bloodline
You are a descendent of a great fairy or in other words, one of the queen of fairies. Due to the Fairy Goddess of Nature using your body and a great deal of mana running through your body, your thinned fairy blood was strengthened to the point that you would be mistaken for someone born directly from a greater fairy and a human. Your bloodline also strengthened your affinity to magic and nature since the fairies are highly entwined with nature. Your mana capacity is increased naturally by 2500 MP and your regeneration will increase greatly.
Unique Constitution
Your body is much more fragile and so your strength and speed will always be impaired by your weak body that can¡¯t grow but your mind is clearer and because of this you have 1000 more points with Mana
Friend of the Wild
As a descendant of a Great Fairy who are spirits of nature you can now hear the voices of any animal you have placed a small bit of your own mana inside. You aura is of a nature spirit. Animals and animal based monsters will never attack you unprovoked and will invite you to their nests as they know you are kind to them.
Nomad
A racial skill of the Humans, you can travel without being overly impaired by the terrain you go through and can adapt more easily to your environment.
[td2]Flying/Gliding[td4]A skill naturally known to winged races. You can only glide at this point but with training you will soon soar in the sky like a bird.
Skills
CookingBasic lvl 6[/tds2]
You are experienced in cooking arts. Cooking becomes easier and tastes better. Mixed with tamer skill you can make bait for monsters
Trap makingBasic lvl 3
You know how to make traps to capture small animals
Mana sense (passive/active)Basic lvl 7
You are able to feel mana in all things without using the skill but once you use it you can see the mana in items and tell if they are enchanted or magic items. (Passive) Allows you a rough feeling of the mana within a 20m radius of yourself. (Active) Allows you scan for a single mana source up to 1km for 50 MP/sec or increase the range of the passive effect by 10 MP/m/sec.
Mana ManipulationBasic lvl 6
You can control mana itself. You are able to cast spells at greater speeds but you aren''t bound by the simple spells because you can develop your own with practice.
TamingBasic lvl 7
You are able to make animals and monsters serve you.
Sub skill: BreedingBasic lvl 4
You have basic understanding of how to figure out methods to discover the conditions for creatures rank ups.
Elemental Manipulation
Your ability to control mana lets you alter your mana into the following elements. Fire (Basic 5) Water (Basic 4) Earth (Basic 6) Air (Basic 4) Light (Basic 3) Dark (Basic 2)
MeditationLevel 4
The process of focusing the mana on your body, refining, and circulating it. By meditating regularly, you can slowly increase the capacity of your mana to allow for more mana to be stored as well as refining the quality of your mana. Reduces the cost for your spells. Temporary buffs +5% to physical stats for 1 hour +10% to capacity of mana for 1 hour +5% reduction the cost for spells for 1 hour
Hand to Hand CombatBasic lvl 4
You know how to use your own hands as weapons to fight with. Damage when using fists will increase by 4%
Sub skill: BoxingBasic lvl 9
A form of hand to hand combat. This martial arts was developed focusing mainly on the arms strength and punches. Increased punching power by 14%
Sub skill: Muay ThaiBasic lvl 9
An art of martial arts that focuses on kicks, clinches and some strikes. This martial arts focuses mainly on kicks as its main fighting style but does have other forms. (Don¡¯t patronize me like hell I know exactly how it is) Increased kicking power by 13%
Glossy Lips (passive)
People around you are easily charmed by your appearance. Stealth skill efficacy drops by 50%. People who find you at all attractive will be twice as likely to act to your benefit, while those who aren''t will still be 15% more likely. You get 10% more money for things you sell and can buy things at a 15% discount.
Summon Fairy WingsBasic Level 1
A racial skill of the high humans. You can summon wings similar to your ancestors. At the current level you will only have small child wings barely capable of flying but with use they shall grow stronger. Summon cost 30 mp Upkeep cost 0.5 mp/s[/tds]
Basic Level 1
Wand MasteryBasic level 1
A racial skill naturally know by all Fairy races. The best weapon for a fairy is the one she can actually wield. Normal fairies are as small as a human''s palm so the wand has become the best weapon available for them and they are masters at using it. With even low level skill your race allows you to lower chant length for spells when using a wand. Skill effect Shorter Chants Greater magic control +2% damage when using magic with a wand.
My life was totally ruined officially now. It was bad enough that Peach and Glop were the rapists of my lips but now for the system to make this serious unfunny joke is just too cruel. I was in despair but Megumi was laughing as hard as she could seeing one of my new skills. ¡°AHAHAH!! It¡¯s official, your lips are golden!!¡± Megumi says joking. I didn¡¯t really react as I was still in a daze. After a bit she sits up and shakes me awake. ¡°So my cute adorable little sister, lets see how you look with those fairy wings. I bet it will only make you look cuter.¡± She says and pats me on the head. I just nod and get up while storing the ID card with my stats. [Summon Fairy Wings] I call out and from my back four bright lights shine and take the shape of four small wings that are too small for me to take flight. I looked back and spread them and flap them several times to test them out. ¡°They''re really small huh?¡± I said and looked at Megumi. ¡°They''re cute and fit my little sister perfectly. At least i know you won¡¯t be flying away from me anytime soon.¡± Megumi says with blushing cheeks and a bright smile. I let the wings vanish and sit down. ¡°What other new abilities did you get again?¡± Megumi asked. ¡°Hmm...the trait [Friends of the Wild] changed since i got the second blessing. Now if i put a small bit of mana into any animal i can hear what they say.¡± I tell her. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s impressive. Skills that have similar effects can only be found in other Fairy races like Elves or Nature spirits like Dryads. I think the class Druid has that as well but that class is rather rare because someone needs to be really connected to nature.¡± Megumi says. ¡°Is it a magic class?¡± I ask. ¡°Hmm...from what i can remember it is a mixed class. Something created by humans to mimic the power of nature spirit races to greatly control nature. They''re at their best inside a forest where they can get help from the trees. The mix is Mage, Tamer and Monk I think. I remember having a teacher like that. He left before I graduated so you wouldn¡¯t see him.¡± Megumi says. Well it sure seems like what i would end up ask. Maybe it will be even rarer since I kind of surpass the magic part but considering how many nature based skills I have, the minimum i might get would be Druid. Looking around at the foxes around me I see them all looking my way. Seeing no better time for this i stretch out my hand and put it on the head of Rama and the female that has grown attached to him. I then get a small bit of mana and push it inside of them. It is quickly absorbed into their large bodies. They felt the disturbance but since nothing happened they calmed down. ¡±Did you do something master?¡± A deep adult male voice suddenly spoke in my mind. ¡°Wow! I really did hear Rama¡¯s thoughts!¡± I said excited. ¡±You can understand, master?¡± He asked me confused. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I gained an ability that lets me hear you speak in my head.¡± I tell him. ¡±So does that mean you can hear me as well, great one?¡± A female voice called coming from the female two tails. ¡°Yes i can but it¡¯s only those that i put a bit of my mana inside. That is what I did before.¡± I tell them. The other fox behind me growl a bit to the female. ¡±My siblings also wish to possess this connection.¡± She said. I look at the other 3 fox. I place my hands on two of them and like before I push a small bit of mana into their bodies and do the same for the last one. ¡°Done.¡± I say. ¡±So the great one hears us now?¡± The voice of the male on the right said. ¡±It is our honor to be able to speak to you, great one.¡± The middle fox said. This fox had a lighter tone but still male. ¡±This is a great occasion indeed.¡± The last one said. She had a gentle tone like her sister and showed a mature atmosphere. The four two-tailed foxes were all happy to get to speak with me. On the other hand Megumi was frowning since she couldn¡¯t hear them. I make sure to include her by telling her what the fox say. ¡°Well, well! What do we have here! Two girls captured by fierce monsters and unable to get away.¡± Said a sudden voice coming from the direction of the town. We look to the direction of the voices and what we find is a group. One mage that was talking, two warriors, no knights, two archers, or now Hunters, and one thief, no assassin. The looked with nasty grins as the eye every monster. Suddenly i began feeling deja vu as if this happened. ¡°I feel like this happened before?! Where was it??¡± I said out loud ¡°Hey, you ladies should know it¡¯s dangerous here. Don¡¯t worry, we shall save you!¡± The mage leader said like some cliche hero. ¡°AH!! NOW I REMEMBER THESE SIX CLOWNS!! Megumi, these are the six idiots that attacked me because i didn¡¯t get out of the way when they wanted to kill the fox here.¡± I tell her and everyone instantly reacted. First Megumi¡¯s confused expression turned sour as a bit of killing intent began to leak. As for the six idiots all of them turned from the kind heros that would save the girls captured by the monsters to the men and women that would murder these two. ¡­ ¡°Clowns...YOU LITTLE BRAT!!!¡± He began saying in a deadly low tone. ¡°YOU TRAPPED US IN JAIL FOR A FUCKING MONTH AFTER THAT!!! YOU EVEN TOOK OUR THINGS WE DROPPED!!¡± The leader shouts as he charges his magic. I quickly reach into my bag and grab the Nature Princesses Wand since I would be hard pressed to use a low quality on to defend. He aimed his staff my way and released a torrent of fire towards us. [Hell Incineration] I wave my wand forward. At the last second the perfectly white wand turned into several entwined oak branches and a message appeared but I already activated my spell. [Earth Dome] From the ground in front of us the ground crumble and a huge tremor as several [Earth Domes] activated Simultaneously and within all of them very thick vines filled with sharp thorns were jutting out. We felt the impact of the mage''s spell on my shield and after a moment the pressure on the wall vanished and the wall began to crumble. "Kuroko! That''s...HIDE IT NOW! I''LL DEAL WITH THEM SO PUT THAT AWAY!!" Megumi warned me while getting up. I quickly store the wand in my inventory as Megumi stands up and her Fenrir does the same. As the wall returns to the ground the mage appeared with a shocked face. It was clear that he was shocked I blocked his attack. Truthfully, so was I, the power of that little wand is really scary and I still need to check what that message was because it was clearly the cause of the massive change. "Hey you six boneheads. Leave now and we might not kill you!!" Megumi shouted. This snaps them out of their daze and looking at Megumi and using Identify on her they all grin. "Like hell we will back down with just a weakling level 189 Spirit Monk telling us what to do!" The male knight shouted. "Not like we are afraid of that mutt who is only level 233!" The female knight said following her companions. "Um, Megumi how do you plan on beating them?" I asked a bit worried. "I''ll just call a friend stronger then them." She says with a grin. "But isn''t he your best?" I asked. "He definitely is my top dog among the canines i tamed. Not like i will summon a dog." She says. The next moment a flash of light spread from Megumi''s feet through the crumbled earth in front of her. The next moment a heavy tremor pushed the ground up. The group of six and the nearby newbies and a large number of upper level players who were probably guild members of the six ran away to a safe distance. Moments later an unmistakable roar came from the ground and the from the spot in front of us a small Drake appeared. First the large head then the front arms which dragged it out of the ground and finally the rest of the body. The body resembles a Komodo dragon but the size is much larger than normal but not nearly close enough to be a dragon. At 6 meters high and from nose to the tip of the tail being 17 meters long, with short muscular arms covered by bulky earth scales boosting its endurance to near dragon like qualities the Drake slowly turned and looked back at us annoyed. "Oi girly!! Why did you call me and wake me up!!" He said in human language with a really irritated tone. Megumi pointed at the party. "They threatened to kill me and my little sister. Crush them." Megumi says. Slowly the Drake shifted ts gaze to the party. "You only send me to problems you are too weak to handle. Grow a backbone and go train girl!" He said getting more annoyed. "I do train but what I cant beat I can''t beat." Megumi says with a giggle. Well it certainly is true. Players level as quick as monsters so we can''t keep up to their pace. I can still bet that she can fight a player 50 level higher and win though. Quality of quantity that is how we work. "Tch, i guess i wouldn''t have reached where I am if it wasn''t for your love of training your followers instead of yourself." He says. "That''s mean!! I train my skills while i let you guys level up!" She says pouting. They were completely ignoring the party which i thought was funny. So funny i began laughing and drew his attention to me. "Ho~?! Is this the sister you mentioned?" He asked and looked at me. "Yep, this is my little prodigy that discovered the booster i used on you to make you so strong." Megumi says proud. "Ho~! So this is the little one? Now that I take a good look at you, it feels like you breath nature energy." He says. "I''ll tell you why later. Mind getting rid of the pests first." Megumi asks. "Fine." He says a bit irritated. He turns back and looks at the party and seeing them he stops. "Where is the last one? The little assassin?" He says and starts to look around he takes a step to the left and looks right and left. "Shit! Kuroko let''s go now! You guys to, move back!" Megumi says and we all run back and to the edge of the forest. The drake keeps looking and walking to the left while stealth curling his tail. "Where is he?...OH! HERE!" He suddenly shouts before puts his whole body behind it and swinging his tail with unexpected terrifying speed and precision. The tail smashes into the ground and the force makes a large crater where the tail landed. "Kekeke, right on him." The drake says while turning his body all the while keeping his tail down so he can look at his catch. Facing the crater he lifted the tail and right where his tail was laid an assassin with his legs broken with exposed bones and his right arm bent in a strange angle. "Oh~! Tough bastard! Still alive after that huh?" He says and slowly lifts his body up and balls up his right paw and drops his weight down. A moment before the two knights ran out after receiving buff magic from the mage. The stood over the assassin and blocked the impact. They kept the assassin from dying but at the cost of half their HP being shaved away and probably some fractured bones in the arms or legs since they needed to support the massive weight behind the punch. Not only that the knights were pushed knee deep into the dirt. I just stared with my jaw hanging while i watch Megumi''s Drake play with the party. "How?!" Was all i could ask. "How what?" Megumi asked. "How is he so fast?! He walks so slowly but attacks so fast!" I say. "Thats his fighting style. I found him alone, he was originally a Benhido Lizard from this forest. I found him about a week after i left. He was rather nasty but from feeding him i tamed him. Using slime wolf milk and dipping meat chunks i slowly fed him and by adult age he was classified as a boss class. He has ranked up two times since then. First into a Basilisk making him lose his legs and arms for earth magic and petrification skills then into an earth drake gaining earth magic mastery and a dragon scale skill. I later trained myself with mana coating and taught him as well so he can also use that. His scales are probably as hard as regular dragon scales." Megumi says. My eyes were shining seeing this mass of power before me. Dragons are every child''s fantasy of seeing. Seeing a really cool one is even better. "Megumi! Later can you go and get me some of those lizards?!" I asked with shining eyes. "I want to give some to Shai, my dungeon, and breed some Wyverns and dragons!" I said with sparkling eyes. "Sorry kiddo but no can do. Dad said to keep you from getting those because of this exact reason. At least until you graduate." She says. I start sulking but she looks the other way to not see so the guilt game wasn''t working. Suddenly the sound of a huge explosion draws our attention and I look at the drake and see that the make had just dropped a huge spell on him far stronger then the spell he used to try and roast us. As the smoke cleared the drake appeared completely unfazed. To tell the truth he was actually chuckling. "Nice you just barely got over my defense with that attack. Coming from one of you otherworld brats that is impressive. Now let me show you a bit of power." He says and lifts his right fist before punching the bare ground As soon as his fist hit the ground chaos followed. All around him a forest of stone spikes rose up. The six nearby player were easker caught in it. The assassin died instantly with the spike piercing his gut. The knights survived by had the sever bleeding status. The same could be said about the mage and hunters. Ironically just as the first time guards appear but in larger scale. A battalion of armored knights ready for heavy battle appeared. The captain walked forward. "Drake leave or we will fight to kill!" The captain shouted. "You are the captain of this battalion? Just so you know i was summoned by that girl who as trained me from young." He said. Seeing the attention thrown to us we walk forward and stand in front of the captain after the forest of stone was lowered. "Why did you summon a drake here miss Melody!" The captain said in a threatening tone. "This party of miscreants appeared and tried to kill my tamed animals as well as my little sisters just because they were high leveled." She said. He looked at me and i looked back. "Wait, wasn''t there a similar incident with your sister some years back?" One knight said. "Yeah, it was the same six idiots that attacked now." I told me. The look they gave the players was close to a death stare. "Huh! Grew into famous adventurers but they fall just as easy as they rise. MEN TAKE THEM AWAY! Make sure those heavily injured ones have their wound closed but don''t fully heal them." The captain ordered. Some guards began to move and gather the humiliated players. While this happened the drake nudged Megumi. "My job is done so send me back. This will help them relax a bit. We can speak later." He said. Megumi nodded and recalled him sending him back into the pocket space. Like he said the guards visibly relaxed while the players watching us began scrambling as they talked about what happened This was sure to go on all the forums. The tamed drake, i can already feel the noblemen appearing at our doorstep wanting to marry big sis because of her high leveled pets. I continue petting Rama and the female who were each on one side. "So how will you four fare after this. I''m sure they will come more often to try and draw us out to fight." I ask them. "I personally wish to return with this one. Finding a strong mate is difficult in these areas." the female i was petting said. "This one feels my path is following the great one." One of the males said. "We all wish to follow the great one" the other female said. "I must agree with all, my place is with the great ones pack. You granted us power and we will return that debt by serving you great one." the last male fox said. At once four messages of me taming appeared and one message showed I leveled up taming as well. "Will you leave all your family?" I asked. "No, those in our burrow follow our will and as we join you, so do they" Rama''s mate said. Suddenly a single window appeared telling me i conquered the fox burrow dungeon and gained a level and all the fox are now tamed. "If it is like that then ok, Rama i will send you and all the other fox back to Shai, expand the fox burrow to house everyone." I say. "As you wish master." He replies and bows. I leave Megumi who was talking with the captain and walk close to the burrow. All the fox were pouring out, pups, adolescent, adult and even a few elite fox. I recall all them and send them to Shai. I quickly call he as well. "Shai, did Rama and a hoard of fox appear there?" I asked. "Yes mistress, Rama formed a link to me and passed the message to expand the fox den. I suggest making new dens each ruled by one of the tailed fox while spreading the slime fox within to increase the quality of monsters being born from them." She says. "Do that then. Will help to evenly spread the fox. Have Rama live in a den near the dungeon core on the second floor. Two dens on the first floor and one on the surface." Ii tell her. "Yes mistress, I will get to it immediately." She said cheerfully. I walk back next to Megumi who was just about finished explaining her part to the captain and a young squire who was writing everything down. "I see, well please come to the court tomorrow for their trial. The young miss doesn''t need to come due to age but as you are an adult witness you must come." The captain says to Megumi. "I''ll be there sure." She replies. "9 o''clock don''t forget." He says and leaves with all the guards. "Well that was fun. My morning tomorrow is booked then." She says. "Yep but today we are clear so let''s go just a bit into the forest and check "it" out. I think it upgraded from the blessing and how much i grew from the first and only time i held it." I say. "Nope, at the guild basement. It block magic from escaping so the churches won''t notice it. You shouldn''t have even pulled it out here. Let''s go." She says not even giving me a choice and picks me up and after recalling her Fenrir she teleports us. Volume 2 Chapter 3 Movement from the Top 10 minutes ago at the start of Kuroko¡¯s confrontation, sitting in his office in the largest cathedral of the human goddess Mono, within the capital of Elunia, was the Pope. An elderly man who works for his faith with the greatest pleasure, and would do his best for his faith. This man has lived many years out fighting as well as within the cathedral and several times he has been graced by having revelations by his goddess. During this time he feels the great power of the gods and has the feeling of this power etched into his soul. Because of this he can easily feel the two greatest holy artifacts his Goddess has blessed her followers. First it was one of the five Holy grail¡¯s which is a god rank artifact created by the gods themselves and its purpose is to produce holy water which is used for undoing great curses on people and purifying the land. The other great artifact sits behind the main pedestal within the sermon hall. This artifact was a pure white staff with a bright yellow gem attached to its tip. This plain looking staff is a holy artifact only the pope himself is allowed to touch and only during times of crisis when its power is needed. The staff, like the other weapon artifacts of the other four great churches, all amplify the power of the wielder but only one person can touch it. Anyone else that does will be cursed. Being the person that can touch the Holy staff is the main reason the pope can easily feel holy power in his proximity which is why when he felt the sudden appearance of a third item just outside the city which even made his body froze. The feeling stayed there for a few seconds and just vanished. His body stiffened and his hands grew sweaty. ¡°By the goddess! Someone holds a holy artifact!¡± He said in a rough voice as his eyes flew to the direction the feeling came from. The next moment his eyes went to the small statue of his goddess while he swallowed hard. He cupped his hands and prayed hard for his goddess to answer his prayers and thankfully it was. His old spirit felt the goddesses power overflow and opening his eyes he saw a gray room and world around him and standing in the middle of the room was the Human goddess Mono. ¡°My child, what made you pray with such a troubled mind that I must come and console you?¡± The beautiful goddess asked while swiping her silky hair back. ¡°My goddess, I do not know how but I felt a holy artifact within the proximity of the city! I do not know if I should obtain it for your church or leave it be.¡± The elder man says. The goddess remains quiet for a moment and then looks towards the same direction I looked. She let out a light sigh and turned back. ¡°The artifact has nothing to do with my faith. It will do us no good as it will never accept those here. The artifact is a holy wand made by Monville¡¯s goddess, Karie.¡± She explains. ¡°May I ask why such an item is here and not within the confines of her churches¡¯ cathedral?¡± The pope asked. ¡­ There was a tense moment of silence as the goddess thought. ¡°The wand was lost when the original royal family was dethroned. That family was direct descendants of the first royal family and the wand accepted only the blessed prince or princess instead of the pope. They were High humans and followed the fairy goddess since many had fairy heritage but when the new royal family took over the main bulk of the fairy population vanished and the church of the fairy goddess lost its power and my own church predominates in Monville as you should already know.¡± she says. The pope nodded knowing full well that the human''s church is the largest in both kingdoms. ¡°So¡­ the descendant of the royal family possesses the wand is here?¡± He asked which was replied with a nod by the goddess. ¡°Keep this quiet and do not tell a soul! Unlike myself and you, not all humans¡­ are so kind.¡± She says with a short pause. He knew full well of human nature, their dark nature. The current Royal family won¡¯t stay quiet if they learn about the child''s existence. ¡°It¡¯s a shame they might already know that she possesses Karie¡¯s blessing.¡± Mono says with a deep sigh. She goes on to explain the incident at the academy which leaves the pope red with rage but he goes pale when he hears how it was resolved and what kind of punishment the players are currently facing. ¡°Keep the knowledge of the artifact quiet and tell all those you know who are just as sensitive to its power the same thing.¡± She tells him which he bows to. When he lifted from his bow the world had regained its color and he was back in the position of prayer he had first assumed. ¡°I had better locate the others, especially Scar who might act rashly.¡± The pope thought and quickly got off his seat and walked out to accomplish his task. Kuroko¡¯s PoV Right now we were walking into the tamer guild¡¯s basement. Like always it was a room made to stop magic from exiting the walls. Inside the room were the many breeders and tamers who lived their lives researching the conditions of rank ups as well as breeding monsters commissioned by the nation. Many who see us enter wave to us because we, obviously, were the two most well known people of this branch of the guild. ¡°So, let''s see what happened to that little wand of yours.¡± Megumi says as we find a seat in an area clear of large numbers of people. I pull the wand out and we both identify it making the information appear.
Nature Princess¡¯ Wand (Form 2/5)
The Holy Wand of the Goddess of Fairies. Created by the Goddess Herself for Her most beloved and blessed child, this wand will only accept its one true owner or its creator. Anyone who so much as touches it with intent to steal it will be inflicted with a holy curse only the Goddess Herself can remove. The wand is made of an ancient holy oak which has been processed with divine water, which left it perfectly white and smooth. The crystal on the top is a single crystallized drop of the Fairy Goddess¡¯ Mana. Owner: Kuroko Ginshiro Powers: Nature Wand: A wand that is the embodiment of Nature magic. When in this form, all elemental magic is amplified by 2.5 times its original power. Earth magic has an additional effect of which vines with thorns further increase its power. When casting a true spell of the nature system with this nature type wand, the power of the spell is amplified by 5 times its original power. As your affinity to nature grows, the power of the wand shall increase further. Magic Wand: Given the shape, it will act as the wand for its owner when she uses magic. Which amplifies the power of the spells cast through this magic type of wand by 1.5 times. Tamer¡¯s Wand: Being the friend of the wild allows you to skillfully lead animals and monsters with this wand just as if you are a conductor in an orchestra. Through your great affinity to nature itself, when leading monsters and animals you can empower those who follow your orders, and with each successive order they will temporarily grow more powerful to accomplish the request.
¡°¡­Wow...this is really overpowered.¡± I thought while blinking. I looked up and saw Megumi who was sweating buckets and was pale as a ghost. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she try to grab it once? Or was it just me putting it away. Who knows but she is really worried now. ¡°M-megumi?! A-are you alright?¡± I asked, worried more about her. ¡°Y-ye-yeah! Heheheh! Of course! Yeah I¡¯m alright! All that happened was that I am seeing a Holy artifact grow stronger before my eyes and my mind was just making imaginations of you being drawn into hundreds of political and religious problems but no biggy! Put that in the back of your inventory and NEVER take it out!¡± She said and blinked a bit while sweating a lot. I put it away and pulled a canteen of calming tea, with herbal slime extract inside. She completely emptied the canteen and breathed deep a lot for a while and thought for quite some time about my situation. After a bit she looked my way. ¡°Please be careful with that thing. The description says only you can touch it pretty much but there WILL be others who would want a child with such a weapon as theirs.¡± She says. I had already guessed as much. A holy weapon is a huge thing and it can mean the rise and fall of a church if used carelessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t use it unless it was a crisis situation.¡± I tell her, making her calm down. ¡°Alright, that makes me feel relieved, I guess I can trust my baby sister¡¯s judgment on what is a crisis since you saw one with your own eyes huh? Now let''s go up and see if we can¡¯t get a few requests. You still have three weeks before you return to the academy, it''s plenty of time to help out here.¡± She says and we leave the basement. As soon as we enter the main lobby we see something surprising. Dalton was standing there with Rio in front of a group of five elite Royal guards who were speaking with them. We both approach them and with a bow towards the guards as we arrive we ask what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Megumi was the one that asked first. ¡°I am one of the king¡¯s royal guards, and by his request, I have come with a message for a child by the name of¡­¡± He pauses and pulls out a piece of paper. ¡°Ah yes, Kuroko Melody Ginshiro. The king and the Crowned prince Asher requests that you come for an audience.¡± ¡°Asher wants to see me? Maybe he is worried since I fainted.¡± I thought. ¡°I¡¯m Kuroko, is it okay to come later after I put on something better for an audience with the king?¡± I ask. The five guards started chuckling when I asked that. ¡°Just like Prince Asher said, a child with a mentality far beyond her years. He said to look for a silver haired girl who would undoubtedly ask for something only adults would ask for like time to get ready. Anyway, you don¡¯t need it, you are a friend of the prince and from the looks of your current attire it''s more than enough.¡± He said. The dress was a sleeveless dress, the same one I used to go outside and it had just a bit of dust which with a few pats would fly right off. ¡°Can someone come with me?¡± I ask. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t expect a girl below 10 years old to be able to teleport by herself.¡± He says. This makes me tilt my head confused and look at him with a slight frown which confuses him and makes him look at the others in my family. ¡°Ah! You never told her how that skill is obtained, did you?¡± The guard asked. ¡°I will tell her later don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Megumi said, which makes the guard nod. He then gestures to the door. ¡°Shall we go?¡± He asks and Megumi nods and picks me up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Was all she said to our parents before we left and teleported to the castle. King¡¯s PoV Within the great castle on the northern part of Elunia¡¯s capital was the castle of the nation. Unlike other parts of the city, the castle has its own walls around it which is also enchanted with magic to prevent others from teleporting anywhere else besides to the gates of the castle. The massive white stone century old castle has been around since the founding of the kingdom. The castle was a huge structure built like a storybook castle. Four large towers on all sides with the main building in the middle that went up about 9 floors. The towers were around 12 floors and each held a part of the protection spell for the castle. Looking out of the balcony on the Third floor where the throne room was located was the king and his crowned prince Asher. Asher had an excited look after hearing that Kuroko had finally recovered and his father, having heard of Kuroko from his excited son, wished to meet the young girl that had charmed his boy to such an extent. The king¡¯s full name was Edward Maximus Calder Bryton, the current ruler of Elunia and the previous generation¡¯s Blessed child of the human goddess Mono. He was in his mid thirties but even then he still looked young, and he also held the aura of dominance a king should have. He looked similar to his son. With the same Dark blue hair and deep navy blue eyes his son has, he was 187 cm tall and dressed in clothes that made him look like a knight but instead of the standard heavy plating armor, the king wore light armor. He wore metal chest and leg pieces that looked like armor and below were normal attire of a noble. Attached to his shoulder was a long cape that gave him more grace and made him an intimidating man. Both the king and prince were looking down at the castle¡¯s gates. As the two massive metal doors open, it reveals the guards that were sent off to send the message to the Tamer guild¡¯s guild master which is also the adoptive father of Kuroko. Behind them was a young woman and holding her hand was a child the same age as the king¡¯s son. From far the sharp eagle-like vision of the king seems to zoom in on the child taking in any detail he can to figure out the child before she even so much as spoke a word to him. ¡°AH! There she is father! The silver haired girl is Kuroko!¡± Asher says, pointing down and pulling the cape of his father. ¡°Heh, I can tell son, there aren¡¯t many people you will find with natural silver hair like that. Come on, get in your place and act like a proper prince when receiving guests. And remember what I said, not a peep from you while I speak with her, understood?!¡± The king says, receiving a nod from his son. The two return inside. The room was a large chamber filled with many paintings of the previous royal families and many expensive statues and furniture which was placed there to show the riches of the royal family to those coming for an audience with the king. Unlike normal, only the king and Asher were in the room, which usually held other nobles and high ranking members as well. Not even the king''s own ministers were here as this was one of the most private calls the king has made. It was to test the child that has gotten close to his son. He wanted to see if she wasn¡¯t just after his son for his riches.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The king sits on the large throne and on his left was the seat of the queen and on his right was a smaller throne made for Asher the crowned prince. After some time there were three loud knocks which meant the guests were here. The doors opened and a scribe walked in and announced the guest. ¡°Your highness! I present to you the two daughters of the Tamer guild¡¯s Guild master Dalton Halt. The Elder daughter, Megumi Melody, and with her, the youngest daughter Kuroko Melody Ginshiro!¡± The scribe said, making his voice echo. The two girls walk in and stop 10 meters away and bow towards us. The younger one seems to accomplish it better and the older one seems nervous which is a normal reaction when meeting the king. I look at both and wondering how much pressure they can take, I exert my killing intent dropping a pressure over the two girls. The older one instantly pales and sweat forms on her forehead but I was surprised when I felt the mana of the child move around and cover her body effectively protecting her. I focus on her and increase the power and completely break through making her fall on all four. It was then that I felt a stabbing stare from my son as he pointed the same kind of killing intent I was releasing towards me. I smile wryly and restrain my killing intent again. ¡°You may rise.¡± I say nonchalantly. ¡°I must apologize but I felt curious as to how much you could hold up when I exert myself.¡± Neither of them reacted immediately but the younger one got up first while trying to keep herself composed while her hands and legs were shaking considerably. ¡°N-n-no o-offense t-taken y-your highness.¡± she says with a shaky voice. I raised my eyebrow seeing how strong willed the child was. The other one was shaking but I think the killing intent was affecting her more than the child. I let them calm down a bit before I begin. ¡°So, I have heard many great things from my son about you child, but as a king it does make me ask if there is no hidden agenda.¡± I say bluntly. ¡°Tell me, why did you approach my son?¡± ¡°With all due respect, I never approached your son, your highness. I met him during the entrance ceremony of the academy as we were placed next to each other.¡± She replied. I nodded, already knowing this part. ¡°What is your interest in my son?¡± I said. ¡°FATHER!¡± Asher shouted beet red. The girl turned bright red as well, probably knowing what I meant which only very intelligent kids would know. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel that way about the prince or any of the other princes and princesses of the other royal families. They are all good friends and we spend lots of time playing, studying and training together.¡± She replies. ¡°So if I ask if you would marry my son what would you-¡± I start saying. ¡°FATHER!¡± My son shouted, but one look his way and he shrinks back. ¡°As I was saying, if I ask you to marry my son when you come of age after graduation what would your answer be?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean no disrespect but I have no interest in that. First I want to just enjoy my time at the academy with my friends. After I leave I want to explore the world and adventure as I like. I also do not want to become a simple political piece.¡± She says which makes my eye twitch as she unexpectedly says that part as well. ¡°So you have no interest in getting married at all?¡± I ask. ¡°Well, I am too young to be interested in that. Though I do want to make my own family so saying I wasn¡¯t interested is a lie, but I am only eight years old your highness. I have many years ahead to think of that.¡± She replies leaving the room in silence. I look at her and then at the older girl and start chuckling. ¡°I feel like I am talking to one of my daughters.¡± I muttered with a sigh. ¡°Excuse me, your highness?¡± the girl said confused while looking straight into my eyes. ¡°No, this girl is much MUCH more mature than my daughters.¡± I thought. ¡°Well you do not wish to marry the prince and become the future queen so would you like to become one of the court wizards once you graduate. I hear you are quite promising to a degree of possibly surpassing princess stephanie.¡± I ask. ¡°Your words are kind but I do not know if I am better than her, your highness. She focuses more time in magic than what I did, because of how I spend time training my physical condition to not allow my body to remain too weak.¡± She says. ¡°It would also be a waste for someone without experience to be in such a high position where someone who really deserves it would be left out.¡± It was amazing that I was speaking with a child. My eyes turn to the side and I remember the girl bringing the pink mimic for my daughter who was the same age. ¡°You are trying to be a tamer like your older sister?¡± I ask her. ¡°Well, the class tamer I probably won¡¯t get. It might be something more nature related with all the skills increasing my affinity to it.¡± She replies, making me intrigued. ¡°Well, I could offer you the post of breeder here but I bet you would deny that as well¡­ I really have nothing else I could offer a child or a future prospect until the future arrives. So the only thing I can do is this.¡± I say and look at my son. ¡°Asher, when you both return to the Academy, protect her from the political vultures that will probably go after her for the blessing she holds. She is the only one with a blessing that isn¡¯t a part of the Royal family so there will be those who want to marry her or even kidnap her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was already planning on getting all the others to help out as well. Kuroko is our friend and we won¡¯t let her get dragged into something like that!¡± Asher says with a big grin. ¡°Um¡­ your highness, if I may?¡± The girl called out, drawing my attention. ¡°Yes, you may speak.¡± I said curiously. ¡°I mean no offense but I am very sure that with the added blessing and the new racial traits I gained as a result of all that happened, I am probably the strongest of my year now and it should be me protecting the prince instead.¡± She says innocently. I saw Asher frown but I was sure it was from being called prince instead of by his name. Still I was dumbstruck. She said that right to us both with a clean face. Even the nobles¡¯ children had at least a basic idea of how to act. After a moment I started chuckling and soon it burst into a laugh that echoed in the throne room. I hold my sides laughing. It¡¯s been a while since I met such an interesting person, not to mention someone that could entertain me to such an extent. Asher looked at me wide eyed while I laughed and when I calmed down I looked at the two confused girls with a smile. ¡°You truly are a strange girl. If you were from any other nobles family I would say you were an amazing actor but knowing personally who is part of your family and those who work for you I can very easily see that you are a rare, pure, and truly good at heart child, and I wish for you to continue being friends to my son.¡± I say with a smile. The girl bows with a gentle smile and I could see a smile on Asher¡¯s face as I gave him my approval of his friend. Still, I feel like teasing them and I, unlike the child, the other sister has made quite a name for herself and the word of her drake playing with those players was music to my ears hearing it. ¡°Since I can trust you I will give you this badge. If you show this to the guards at the castle gate they will let you in and if you show it to the maids they will show you to Asher.¡± I say and get up. I open my inventory and remove a small badge with the crest of the royal family which is given only to trusted advisors and guests. ¡°Thank you for your generous offer, your highness. It would be fun to come and visit Asher and even study or play when we are not in the academy.¡± She says. A mischievous grin appears on my face hearing her accept the badge. ¡°Good, though you may not be interested in my son now. At least I can hope for the future.¡± I said. ¡°FATHER!!¡± Asher shouted with his face bright red. The child also became bright red and the small wing ears which show her as a rare High human was also fluttering a small bit as she tried to keep her composure. ¡°Now, Miss Melody.¡± I say and turn my attention to the girl who was next to the girl. ¡°Yes, your highness?¡± She said while tensing up. ¡°I was wondering if you would accept one of the posts as breeders here in the castle. It would be useful for someone who has such talent in breeding creatures to help bring out the power of the royal families¡¯ dungeon creatures.¡± I say. ¡°I¡­¡± She started saying and froze up. I could more or less guess what she wanted to say. The normal age range someone lives as an adventure was between 16-28. This is mostly during their prime and those who continue on find their path as adventurers or live by the sword while others discover their true purpose during their journey. ¡°I do not expect you to choose at this moment. You are still young and I understand that. Should you decide to take up as a tamer or breeder like your father, the offer is open.¡± I tell her which makes her face brighten up. Only a fool would let a talent run away. Though I will not get her services at this moment, with the offer open there is always a chance. The best part is that like the young sister, she is friends with my daughter. I wonder if this family has some sort of fate. The father is my childhood friend, my daughter and son as well. This family is definitely the most favored by me. With the main conversation finished I allow them to go. Asher wanted to play so taking both of them off somewhere they left the audience hall towards some place in the castle. I sat there for a moment before I looked to the side. ¡°Come out! It¡¯s not a healthy habit to spy on the king!¡± I said in a loud voice. The chuckling of an old man echoed in the hall before an elderly man in a long white robe appeared. ¡°So what can I do for you Pope?¡± I said, looking expressionless at the old man who invaded his home ¡°My my, what a cold tone your highness. Anyway I just came to check on the final blessed child that has been gone for generations.¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°Tell me, you sensed it right? A few hours ago?¡± I looked at him, serious now. So this was why he came here. ¡°You''re talking about the feeling of the holy artifact, the third one?¡± I asked. ¡°Precisely, I asked advice from the goddess and she showed up in corporal form before me and told me to keep the knowledge of that artifact being here as tightly sealed as possible.¡± He said and looked straight into my eyes. ¡°The girl has it doesn¡¯t she?¡± I asked which was replied with a nod. ¡°Goddess Mono has said to leave her be. The wand is useless to us but we must also protect the child from predators who might wish to kidnap her for the wand.¡± The pope said. ¡°I already planned on investing in the academy''s security after what happened. With a large number of the dragons population gone, the academy is unsafe now. So things will be even worse with this bit of information.¡± I say frowning. ¡°I would suggest not investing so much more in it. It would arouse suspicion. If you do anything I would suggest either you hire elite trained men and speak with the headmaster to add them to the staff or have them among the academy town population.¡± He say. I nod listening to the suggestions. Though normally the church and the nation don¡¯t fraternize greatly due to friction between politics and religion, the only time we do speak in accord is for the safety of the next generation of blessed children. The girl herself is already an anomaly which would cause many problems to surface and I''m sure Monville¡¯s royal family will make a move using the children enrolled. I just hope it doesn¡¯t go badly, this will be a topic that treads on extremely thin ice and its thinnest under Kuroko. I just hope when it breaks we are all ready for it. I thank the pope for the advice and promise to remain quiet. He leaves as he arrives and says he has others he must inform so that nothing stupid is done without the warning. I nod and wholeheartedly agree knowing exactly who he was speaking of. With the pope gone I stand up and leave the hall as well and proceed to do the duties of the king to run the nation. Kuroko PoV ¡°WOW THIS IS AWESOME!¡± Asher said as he looked at me. The reason is because we were outside and was showing him my wings and using a bit of wind magic to push wind down strong enough to help me fly but I was having a lot of trouble because the wings were small and the winds I produced were too weak so I was also using my hands to blow wind to keep me stable enough to not land on my face. Several guards and maids were watching but soon I gave up and ¡®landed¡¯ as best as I could. ¡°Ouch¡­ that landing I need to really work on.¡± I said in a monotone voice. ¡°That was really cool, normally it takes really talented wind mages like Kumi to be able to fly at such a young age.¡± Asher says truly amazed. ¡°The wings sure do help in that aspect for sure but you really need to start with gliding first and slowly work up your wing¡¯s strength before you can think of flying.¡± Megumi said ¡°Ahh~~! It would be cool to fly though¡­¡± I said sulking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will come with time. But still you should train more with magic now. All those racial skills and traits point you to that way.¡± Asher said. ¡°Yeah, I will have to talk with Belladona to focus the training more on magic enhancement training. I doubt she will stop so I think just changing the focus to close quarters magic fighting is enough I guess.¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°She knows what she is doing so if a big change happens she adapts properly.¡± Megumi says. I get up and dust off as I let my wings vanish and stop feeding them mana. ¡°Still, someone changing race is a really rare thing for someone who isn¡¯t a monster race. Besides werewolves and vampires, I never read or heard of any other race that did that.¡± Asher says. ¡°Well the skills say something about the goddess awakening it but I don¡¯t get it. I blacked out when I woke up in my home.¡± I explained. ¡°Ah! So you don¡¯t know then. Well it¡¯s like this, when the players were about to swing their swords you suddenly started glowing and a huge shockwave came from you and slammed into all the players throwing them and injuring them. You stood up and your violet eyes became silver so we knew it was a goddess because that is a universal characteristic they have. She told all the players some stuff about laws of some kind and then activated a massive blast of god level magic which wiped all them out and healed all injured and revived anyone who had died during that.¡± Asher explains. ¡°Well¡­ thank you, kind of¡­ explains why I felt so weak and why I changed race.¡± I said, which made them both tilt their heads in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡± They both shook their heads, still confused. ¡°I think it might be that so much of the goddesses'' mana passed through my body at the time that it concentrated the mana in my body and made my ancestors¡¯ blood stronger.¡± I explained. They both looked shocked but after thinking it over that was possible. Fairies were magical beings so a half breed like high humans that have thinned blood lose the main traits of their race but a massive surge of mana in their body can very well strengthen that part of the genes and activate them. ¡°I wonder if it can get stronger?¡± Asher said. I was wondering that as well if there were more stages to it, but I wouldn¡¯t know since this kingdom didn¡¯t have high humans I think, and if there even any, they must¡¯ve been too thinned out to even know of the fact. ¡°Well, unless I find a greater fairy and speak with her I will never know.¡± I said with a shrug. With me saying that we end the magic testing session, and go do something else. Like I might have guessed, soon Asher had some form of class or study to do so we left to allow him to study. He wore a face that was asking for help but I could only shrug with a wry smile. He sighed and went off while we asked a nearby maid to help us reach the gate. It didn¡¯t take long and we were finally out and teleported back home. ¡°Now then. Mind explaining the teleportation spell.¡± I said. ¡°Hey look we are home you should get doing your homework or stu- OUCH!¡± Megumi shouted as I made sure to land a very nice strong punch on her head. ¡°Teleport skill¡­ Explain now!¡± I said looking right into her eyes while holding her head so she wouldn¡¯t look away. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will ignore you until the day I die!¡± ¡°NO! MY LITTLE SISTER IGNORING ME! THAT IS TOO MUCH!¡± She shouted but I let her go and started walking away. ¡°W-WAIT!¡± She said and I looked back. ¡°I¡­ I will explain it inside!¡± She said. I smile and grab her hand dragging her in and up to Dalton''s place just under his office. ¡°You may begin.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Fine¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± Megumi says, sighing deeply. She thought for a while before she began. ¡°Ok teleportation spell is rather simple to get. The skill you saw, you can move around within the city as long as you have gone to that place or a place nearby. The way you get it is¡­¡± She sighed while massaging her heard. ¡°When you reach 10 years old and get your class.¡± The moment she looked into space before sulking. ¡°Damnit, 2 months of stats penalties.¡± She muttered. ¡°Um...what happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Someone outside of the academy can¡¯t tell you that. If we do, we get a penalty on stats for a period of time.¡± She says. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that bit of info and I would have let the topic drop.¡± I tell her making her facepalm at her own mistake. I don¡¯t pry further in case it causes the penalties to become worse. Instead we go down and start looking for taming and breeding requests. We form a two man party and take requests that can be accomplished in less then a month. It was mainly to breed or capture a monster of a certain species. We take up a simple one from Dalton to try and make some new slime types. It is fun to do since we have time. We look through the slime encyclopedia we made long ago making sure to check all the types. I pull out my magic journal and open up to the mimic area and with this being the original book as well as a magic book itself I transfer all the new types of slimes making sure to note how many were put in. Then I take a look at several slime types and choose each of them. I was going to see if I can¡¯t advance the rank further past the first rank up. Me and Megumi spent the time we had working on this. Most of the time we do other things like alchemy and herbology working out medicines and stuff since we tried to make many kinds of medical slimes. Slime medicine was quite useful and my body received it better than medical stuff made from chemicals. When the month long break was finally over I was finally returning to school which made me both happy and sad since I would leave again but I needed to go. I used the transport car like before again, carrying no luggage since what we needed was already there. I say goodbye and head back to the car to start the trip. The next time I see my family is on my birthday which is at the end of the year. Real world - 3rd PoV Over the last week, things have become rather unstable in the real world . Due to the problem that occurred during the academy incident, tension between the AI and the real world governments has been high. It''s even worse when many extremists are infiltrated into the government. After being dragged out of the trial for the AI after throwing objects at her. The first man that was removed returned home. The agreement was struck without him and by the time he was home his son''s body was already inside the capsule. Intense rage boiled inside him as he saw his son in this state but at least he had the comfort to know he was going to have his son back. "I will get those infernal machines back. The first one though is the bitch that did this. She said her body was a clone of someone in the game so I will start by killing the fucking bitch after a torture session to teach those abominations their place!" He spat to himself. He entered the game forums and made a post, [Searching for the NPC that has the same look as the AI on trail.] He posted that link and then closed the pc before picking up the phone and ordering a capsule. He hated having to enter a filthy place like the home of those trash but he was going to take the pleasure of killing the brat himself. He needed to train first so that he could handle her and build a guild specifically trained for wiping out the world. Volume 2 Chapter 4 A Fairies Rage Back to school, back to roll. I had just gotten back in my room and was laying on my bed that was the same as before. Most of the school was repaired but every so often you could see the crater made by big spells. The school itself had been completely reformed and repaired. The castle look of the school from before was totally gone and if I¡¯m not mistaken the school was actually bigger now. The track was remade and many of the buildings that weren''t attached to the school were completely remade into a more modern look. The castle used to have a cold cobblestone like look from old european castles but now you can¡¯t even see the stones because of the layer of what I would guess is cement or maybe a different kind of earth held together by magic. The school was now a light gray color but seems to reflect more light now unlike before and no longer has the gloomy look it had. A large tower was made on the left side and from what I heard from Kawi, it was the place for a library and magical research classroom. The basement was made similar to the basement under the Tamer guild building. I can¡¯t wait to visit Shai as well. Recently she said she spoke with nearby dungeons and they wanted ponds and water flowing through their land to improve the look, and to house aquatic monsters. Because of this the dungeons called a truce and together they sent monsters that are good at digging to make several pathways into the dungeon land and make the pond without using magic so that it would remain there even without magic being supplied. During the time we were away the pond was completed. The water flowed, filling all the space before it flowed back to the main lake. The water channels were small to not allow water monsters we breed to invade other places but the lakes in each territory were large. To gather water faster all the dungeons invested mp into filling their lakes to top capacity and letting it all flow naturally. The effect was that it changed the natural environment of the previous plains Shai was situated on, making it turn into a natural forest and making real-non-monster trees grow. I planned on taking the massive stockpile I have soon. The first day is off to get situated again before going back to classes and during that time most of the dungeoneering students were planning to go and give their stockpiled magic power to the dungeons. I was among those who planned to supply their dungeon with magic power, but before leaving, I headed to the dormitory¡¯s dining hall, and found the others already there. They ran up to me, and then Kumi, Stephanie and Nova hugged me saying they were worried because of what had happened. ¡°I was more worried about all of you since¡­ you know.¡± I said. ¡°HA! If those idiots tried daddy would have scorched the world looking for them and burning their dirty carcass after returning to the capital to be tortured.¡± Nova said with a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°Fufufufu, I would have loved to see mother vent her anger on those players. I warn all of you, don¡¯t underestimate the fury of a mother, not to mention one with a god''s blessing.¡± Stephanie said with a smile. ¡°Woah¡­ did you two change?!¡± Kumi said, hiding behind me away from the two rather extreme princesses. ¡°In the demon kingdom several volcanoes erupted because of father''s anger. If we didn¡¯t have the dungeons as a location to vent our anger, I was sure a huge number of players would have died.¡± Owen said rather sullenly. ¡°My father didn¡¯t do anything or at least I didn¡¯t notice but I remember some strange movements around with the guards. I think there were several requests for soldier recruitments and intensive training for all guards no matter if they were Royal guard, City guard or part of the army.¡± Asher said. ¡°I think that is part of the countermeasure to protect the academy¡¯s island right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes it is. The dragons that live below the island in the mountains took a serious hit but luckily the eggs were hidden but at least 80% of their population was decimated by the warships of the players. The school is contemplating on what to do and talk of letting students from the tamer classes take up training some hatchlings has become a possibility.¡± Kawi-san said appearing behind us. ¡°Um¡­ I was wondering, has Eleonora arrived yet?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, she is currently arriving by car.¡± Kawi-san said with a sigh. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Well¡­ Kuroko-sama has the blessing of the fairy queen now right?¡± Kawi asked. ¡°I know because I have seen images of high humans and they told me the features of almost pureblood.¡± ¡°Yes I gained that blessing.¡± I replied. It makes her sulk and slump down a bit. ¡°Then since it¡¯s true, I am almost certain the crowned prince of Monville will be coming after you.¡± Kawi san says Before I could say anything Eleonora entered the room with her face sulking and a bit of her hair over her eyes. Behind her was a boy taller than her with a poker face. He had similar blonde hair as Eleonora but the aura around him made me want to puke. The feeling of a narcissist and the disgusting noble type that the world would be better without. He looked around with a look of disgust as if looking at bugs below him which made everyone in the room frown at him. He looks at Eleonora and lifts his right hand and suddenly smacks the back of her head. ¡°Come on worthless, show me the brat that father said I was to bring back.¡± The brat said. Instantly everyone from our group began to leak killing intent. It was weak since we aren¡¯t like the trained teachers but anyone with skill can tell we were pissed off. Over the first half of the year we have become friends with Eleonora and she has opened up with us so to see this shit head weakling hitting her who I could easily tell was stronger was pissing me off. Eleonora walked over without saying anything and stopped next to me. ¡°This is her big brother.¡± Eleonora said. The boy scowls and suddenly raises his hand and brings it towards Eleonora to slap her. She receives it without looking up or complaining. I was ready to pounce at him and my small wing ears which are normally light pink were standing and were turning bright red in my anger. ¡°You insignificant worm. Even as your other brother you are to refer to me as Crowned Prince! A weakling, worthless, piece of trash like you isn¡¯t worthy of being in ¡°my¡± family.¡± He ridicules her in many manners and we just watch as more and more of our rage piles up. The last insult he looks from Eleonora to me. ¡°If you can make the top 10 of this year and maintain it then this group must be as shitty as you. Pathetic, you brat with the silver hair, you have my kingdom¡¯s blessing so you will return with me so that you can be put to use and return our blessing to our kingdom!¡± The brat says and turns around. That was the last straw. ¡°Like I would ever follow a weakling like you that can only live in the shadow of your father and under the skirt of your mother. A little piece of trash like you isn¡¯t even compared to Eleonora who is stronger than you by leagues.¡± I tell him He turns around with an amused grin which was outright disgusting. ¡°Fine then prove it that I am pathetic. The great me that gained the unique class Scarlet Knight can¡¯t be beat by a pathetic brat that isn¡¯t even one year into her school life yet while I have had training for two years already not to mention the years I spent before coming to this place that isn¡¯t even required anymore since the players have already discovered it.¡± He says. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if your little punches or kicks hurt. I¡¯ll even let you hit me once. Come on, show me what you have brat!¡± He says grinning confidently. Hearing his last remark makes a small and innocent smile appear on my lips. Even the two demons in our group felt a shiver run down their spine when they saw the small smile filled with hidden malice and rage. I took slow steps forward while I gathered mana on my right leg. The largest concentration was just on the curve of my foot where I intended to make contact. After half my mana was packed like a cast around my leg I was about four steps from him and taking three quick steps and finally on the fourth I swung my leg as hard as I could, connecting right in between his legs. He instantly fainted as the whites of his eyes showed and some white foam appeared on his mouth as he flew straight up and crashed through the ceiling and the floor above leaving the building completely. Everyone looks above as the prince goes like a star like in the anime where you kicked something too far. I turned around with a refreshed smile on my face and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Haah~ That felt really nice!¡± I said, smiling the brightest smile I probably have ever made. All the boys in the room took several steps back while protecting their family jewels. On the other hand a few girls were looking at me with sparkling eyes filled with awe and admiration. The only one that was in shock was Eleonora that was standing with her mouth hanging. I walked over and closed it and looked at where the idiot hit. It was red and held a small handprint but thankfully my limited knowledge of healing magic was enough to heal this. I healed her small wounds as I said. ¡°There, you should be alright now.¡± ¡°W-WHAT DID YOU DO!¡± She suddenly shouted. ¡°I taught an annoying idiot his place. Weak trash shouldn¡¯t be arrogant to someone stronger.¡± I tell her, making her eyes widen before she frowns. ¡°I¡¯m not strong, everytime I spar with him I fall and trip, I feel the killing intent he releases and get slower and can¡¯t fight properly.¡± She says sulking. ¡°It¡¯s more than obvious that there are others using magic to make you lose. When we spar here, do you lose balance, do you trip there?¡± I asked ¡°...No¡­ but I¡­ get nervous against my brother.¡± She says. ¡°That is because you lost confidence against fighting him. If he is in school he can¡¯t boss you around because this island is a political neutral zone. Why do you think I even thought of hitting him at all when I knew I could get in trouble? I wouldn¡¯t even think of attacking unless it¡¯s self defense outside of this island.¡± I saidThe author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She is still wide eyed hearing what I say but at this time we heard the sound of something falling and saw her brother landing head first into the ground. Knowing the training of this school he should be alright since he was unconscious and not tense. ¡°Wow, he fell down faster than I expected. Did I hit him too weakly? I was hoping to make him go to space.¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Oi Kuroko! Don¡¯t say something so scary! Did you hold back on your kick!?¡± Owen asked pale. ¡°Yeah, a lot actually, I only had half of my mp loaded on my foot and not to mention I didn¡¯t put my back into it. I¡¯m sure I could have kicked him much higher if I went full power.¡± I said smiling All the boys were pale as ghosts and the girls were only showing more admiration towards me. With my current MP count and the recent boost from the new traits and skills I think I was rank 1 in my year now. I wonder what kind of training I will get from the teachers now that I am more in tune with magic in general. Well for now it doesn¡¯t matter, we ignore the pile of filth on the ground and our group goes to the dungeon field. Along the way we see lots of damage to the forest. Forest fires, broken trees, areas empty of any life at all. We could only frown at the destruction and hope for nature to recover soon. The dungeon fields didn¡¯t show much damage because the dungeons have fixed them up themselves. We split up towards our own dungeons to drop off the magic power we gathered within our rings. We can¡¯t do much with the MP now but next year we will be able to rapidly rebuild our dungeon so no problem. Shai said something strange when I finished releasing all the magic power into her core. ¡°This magic power, it¡¯s different from before.¡± She said. ¡°How so?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe the blessing you gained and the change from human to High human altered your mana a bit. Who knows but MP is MP so I can only store it and wait for a chance to use it.¡± Shai said. We shrug it off as nothing and with Eleonora who was following behind we go check out the pond that was dug out. The small stream that brings the water was small and entered the large pond from a waterfall to prohibit fish from climbing up. The water was crystal clear to the point of magnifying the lake and showing the bottom as if it was not that deep and not 5-6 meters deep which was its true depth. ¡°Wow this is beautiful!¡± I said with sparkling eyes. The scene was amazing, the new natural trees plus the slime trees turned the sunlight dim but let enough in to lit the area. The pond reflects the sunlight completely and almost seems to glow. For some reason I felt totally at peace here and looking at my feet I take off my shoes and sit at the edge of the pond and dip my feet. ¡°AH~! This feels so nice~!¡± I said in a sort of dreamy tone like someone who was eating something favorite. ¡°Do you like dipping your feet in natural water?¡± Eleonora asked quietly. ¡°Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t know it felt so nice~!¡± ¡°Of course it feels good you dimwit. Water of a fairy pond is amazing.¡± I heard a high pitched quiet voice and turned around with a frown. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Eleonora asked. ¡°No, just the wind.¡± I replied and looked back to Eleonora. ¡°I~dio~t! You¡¯ll never spot us in our own space ahahaha!¡± said the small voice again. I was starting to get pissed off by this time. I know the general direction of where the voice came from so I looked towards the right side of the lake from my perspective. I look at Eleonora and through eye contact she understands something is going on and to act naturally. I pull my feet out of the water and use water magic to remove what clung on and put my shoes back on. ¡°Hmm! That felt nice~! I might come here just to relax like this.¡± I said and started walking slowly in the direction of the voices. ¡°Still, was it so comfortable? Aren¡¯t monsters going to inhabit the pond soon?¡± Eleonora asked. ¡°NO! Our pond will never have monsters!¡± said the voice making me pinpoint closer to the voice narrowing the search. ¡°Yeah but I need to wait for them to naturally appear since Shai has no idea what a fish looks like besides one cooked on a plate.¡± I said giggling. ¡°Still with the pond here it should attract a lot of animals and monsters, I wonder how well Shai will profit from this.¡± ¡°NO~!¡± The voice shouted just from where I passed. I instantly stopped and looked at where the voice came from. It was from a small bush of flowers and looking close I could see a slight distortion in the air. I calmly go up to it and stroke the flowers as if admiring them while watching the distortion move ever so slowly away. I didn¡¯t know what it was so I covered my hand with mana and very quickly grabbed both the distortions. At once the distortions vanished and what was revealed in my hand were two girls, no two fairy girls. I look at my hands where each of them has small bodies squirming on it. In my left hand was a fairy with short scarlet hair. It was shoulder length and made her look like a tomboy with the feisty personality she was showing. She had a slightly tanned skin tone and green eyes and wore a single piece green dress. On her back were four long dragonfly-like wings. Unlike the one in my left hand that was feisty, on my right hand I found a really timid fairy that was actually trying to hide herself inside my hand. She is so cute~! Her skin was blue in color and her hair white with a myriad of hues of blue and green. Her hair would fall down to her waist and she had a pair of small blue sparkling butterfly-like wings that seemed to glow many kinds of blue and blueish green colors along the veins. "Hrrrr~~!" the feisty one muttered as she struggled. I turned to the feisty fairy that was trying to open my hand but her small body didn''t have the strength. "LET ME GO! UGLY! STUPID!! Hrrr~~!" She shouted, the same high pitched voice I heard before. "So you''re the loudmouth that called me a dimwit and idiot." I said as I stood upright. She freezes and stops her attempts to escape. "You heard me? No way! We were hiding mid way to the fairy world!" She shouted. "Was that the distortion I saw?" I asked. "No way! Have humans found a way to find fairies?! I need to go back and warn the queen!" She blurted out. Me and Eleonora just stared at her now. "These are fairies right? Why are they here?" Eleonora asked, probably ignoring the fairy that says what she is thinking. "Hmph! Idiots! They don''t even know that this is a fairy pond." The feisty fairy blurted out. It was then that I felt the other one move a bit as she raised her face looking at the feisty one while shaking her head. I feel her sigh of disappointment towards her friend. "Mimi, you''re speaking your thoughts again." The timid one said in a quiet and cute tone before hiding in my hand again. "Ah¡­ that was¡­ cute." Eleonora said as she eyed the blue fairy. Calling her cute resulted in the blue fairy turning violet and burying her face more into my hand. "I-it''s not l-like I liked that¡­ but thanks." She said quietly. We both were stunned stiff. Are fairies so entertaining that they have such defined anime-like personalities. First a feisty hot head that can''t keep her thoughts in her head then a timid tsundere. I was worried it would turn out like this. "Momo, don''t get so caught up in these ugly human¡¯s compliments. Even if they call you cute, adorable, loveable, the smallest and sweetest eye candy in the world that could melt even the heart of the coldest demon and all those things that don''t get flustered easily." The feisty one named Mimi said. I was certain my hand was starting to heat up because the blue fairy was violet now down to her wings. "H-hey are you okay?! You''re turning violet!" I asked "I-its nothing!" She said in a timid but flustered voice. "I-its not like I l-like being called all that! N-No way!" She said in a louder voice and when she realized she had raised her voice and started to look dizzy. "Hey cup some water in your hand and toss it on her. It feels like she is about to burst into flames." I told Eleonora who nodded. She ran over quick and cupped waters into her hands and brought it over my right hand and dropped it over the fairy. A small rising cloud of steam could be seen rising but soon faded as the violet fairy cooled down and returned to blue. We both looked at her as I opened my hand. What we find is her curled up like a baby sleeping with a small smile. The amount of cuteness was increased to an unmanageable degree. "H-hey¡­ w-what do we do now?" I asked Eleonora. "How would I know?" She replied. "Big dumb idiots, fairies sleep where they are comfortable or in a flower related to their nature. I''m sure Momo would sleep in a lily flower." Mimi said in my left hand. I looked at her for a moment before looking around. I was thankful there were a few nearby so I took her and gave it to Eleonora as she carefully laid her on top of the flower. As if by instinct, the fairy crawled into the flower as if going into bed and now hid inside. "Wow you guys knew about that, you aren''t dumb after all." Mimi said. We both could only smile wryly at the simple minded fairy. She was looking at us without hostility for some reason unlike before, after I caught her. I wonder if she also had a short attention span or short term memory. She could always be a bird brain and forget things moments after doing something. I open my palm and leave it flat for her to stand on. "Ah freedom, anyway I¡¯m Mimi, I''m a forest fairy that one sleeping is Momo, she is a water fairy." Mimi said. "I''m Kuroko and this is Eleonora." I reply. "Hey silver girl, how did you spot us, humans shouldn''t be able to hear or see the distortion in space we make." Mimi asked. "I heard you, then when I spotted you was when i was really close." I said. "Humans still can''t hear through the distortion..." She said and paused for a moment looking at me. "Hey~! Why do you have high human ears? Besides the three or four families that couldn''t escape, all the high humans should be in the fairy world." Mimi said. "These appeared some time ago, I seem to be the descendant of the family that has the blessing of the fairy goddess." I said nonchalantly. The fairy just looks at me blankly as she starts digesting what I said. The next moment she quickly flies off my hand and circles me and lands in front of me sliding on her knees and finishes bending her body with her face nearly on the ground in a dogeza. "FORGIVE THIS UNRULY ONE GREAT PRINCESS!!! I HAVE INSULTED SUCH AN IMPORTANT PERSON AND SHALL REPENT WITH MY LIFE!!" She shouts but before she does anything I grab her by the wings and lift her eye level. "Cut that out, I''m no princess and I don''t know if I really am a descendant or someone the goddess made to rekindle the dead blessing." I said. I let the fairy go and she started beating her wings making small sparkles fall off with every beat. She was now very timid but she did nod. "Um¡­ I think I get how you spotted us now. It¡¯s because your ears are unique to high humans. It gives a racial trait to hear through our distortions and your eyes can visually see us well." She said. Really? I don''t have those skills or traits. As if on cue I heard the ding that is followed by the screens.
You have gained new skills
High Human Ears Basic Level 1
Racial skill of the High humans that possess high enough purity of fairy blood. Your unique wing-like ears are capable of picking up voices through rifts or distortions. If fairies are hiding nearby you will be able to hear their voices through the veil between dimensions. Can pick up voices through space distortions. The voices become clearer as you level up the skill. Further advancement unlocked at higher level.
High Human Eyes Basic Level 1
Racial skill of the High humans that possess high enough purity of fairy blood. Your eyes can pick up the distortion fairies make when hiding between dimensions. Further leveling will unlock new abilities.
Should have seen that coming. I knew that simply learning about a skill or trait grants it but to simply forget so quickly and be caught by surprise is a shame. "I have it now¡­ do you know of any other abilities unique to high humans?" I asked. "No, high humans are like noblemen in the fairy world. They still possess human egos so we fairies shy away from them by nature." Mimi said shyly "Well, I''m not a noble or a princess, just a girl who seems to be pulled by fate to something troublesome." I said with a wry smile while looking at Eleonora who was forcing a weak smile. "Anyway, how did you both get here, if I''m not wrong the fairies all vanished and hid in the Fairy world?" I asked. "The world is actually called the Spirit realm and not the Fairy world. It''s only called that because fairies are the most well known kind of spirits. As for how we got here, well all the nature in a place with lots of mana in the air made a weak spot connected to the spirit world. We just happened to find it about ten minutes ago just before you two appeared." She explained. "Ten minutes ago was when you poured all your stored mana into Shai." Eleonora said. "The presence of fairy magic near a pond of pure water and a high nature mana concentration can connect the spirit world here. Though a pond this small will have trouble supporting more than ten fairies coming through but us fairies can make it much nicer so more fairies can visit." She said smiling. "What exactly do you do?" I asked. "We make life flourish near the pond and the result of that would gather more mana in the lake making it grow bigger and strengthening the connection to our world. Before, there were supposed to be tons of fairy ponds but they were all destroyed so we lost all connections to this world though the other worlds are still open." She said. ¡°Other worlds, does she mean the other VR worlds, so they can connect to them. So the spirit world is a single world connecting all of them or are all worlds connected and we just don''t know.¡± I thought. "Hey Kuroko, it¡¯s getting late. We should head back." Eleonora said, poking me out of my thoughts. "Really?" I said and looked up at the sun and saw it had dropped considerably. "Wow, time sure goes fast! Mimi, you can stay if you like and invite other fairies. I''ll make it so the creatures from my dungeon here don''t attack." I said and we both left, leaving the fairy a bit shocked by suddenly being left. I called Shai and told her the new orders and was done with the problem. We met back with the others and returned to the school to get ready for tomorrow since school returns and we have lot to catch up on. Volume 2 Chapter 5 Growth Spurt On the way back to school we were talking about the new changes this school had gone through. Everyone was excited when I said real fairies made a home in the pond inside my dungeon territory. "Who knew that magic power from a fairy was needed to make a bridge for them to return." Owen said, amazed. The others were equally amazed. The progress in the dungeon of the others was rather high to say the least. With the death of the players in Asher''s Dungeon gave him strong bodies which allowed him to summon strong ghouls, zombies and skeletons. They all possessed corrupted copies of the gear they owned and because of that they quickly ranked up into various undead types making his dungeon very dangerous now. Also the increase in magic power allowed his dungeon to completely change the layout on the surface of the dungeon into a dead forest and change the cave into a catacomb. Catacombs are underground cemeteries left by ancient civilizations where dungeons could mimic these and make them an undead breeding ground. This is a very good place for undead because of the dark energy emanated from it. Another perk is that it is one of the few layouts that allows expansion upwards out of the ground making an above ground building, protected by his undeads. Stephanie''s took a similar turn. But not with the revival of the corpses. Her saplings had ranked up already into treants but several saplings that managed to kill and eat the bodies of the players became unique monsters known as Dryads. These are monsters with female-like bodies that have similar organs as plants like the chlorophyll and with masterful control of nature magic. The downside is that they are fixed to a determined location. Before they rank up, the saplings find a suitable location and clear it of other trees before planting its roots permanently. Once it ranks up the sapling body becomes a huge tree and the Dryad is born which is linked to the tree. It is fixed to how far the roots are spread which makes them stationary but the power they had is really high in return. The dungeon lord also turned into one of these because it was one of the nature monsters with the highest power. The previous dungeon lord was a larger than normal treant so it was a good trade for her. For Owen he gained devils which are a rare rank up from lesser demons he possessed. He also got something called bruisers which are born from something called a husk. Now he is trying to make ghost and canine type monsters in his dungeon but is having trouble making imps turn into each of them. Nova had some progress as did everyone. Her dungeon obviously features the strongest of all monsters which is the dragons, though she only has lizards at the moment as well as the lizardmen. About a third of the current population are actual warriors while another third are miners or builders and the last bit children and eggs. Besides them she obtained regular lizards which are now large in size called komodos. They have a very poisonous bite but don¡¯t actually spit poison. The monster in truth is just like the komodo dragon on earth which gave it the name I guess. The boss though is a much larger komodo dragon which should already be obvious what it is since the dungeon made a lava pool in the boss room. Yep, a salamander is the boss monster. Nova plans to later make hot spots throughout the dungeon so that more fire breeds appear. Besides the lizards, there are predators who prey on them like large bats and some canines she bred to give challenge to the lizards and make them grow, also by hunting each other. Come to think of it, we never did see Eleonora¡¯s dungeon yet. ¡°Um¡­ well I started with goblins¡­ but after a while they died out after I got the species I really wanted¡­¡± she said blushing. ¡°Hey hey, what was it!? What!¡± Nova asked. ¡°...Cats¡­¡± She says and looks away. ¡°You mean feline monsters?¡± Stephanie asked. Eleonora nods confirming what was asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost purely feline, my main builders are kobolds but a variant made from felines. There are also shadow panthers, green puma, flare lions, aquatic wild cats and white tigers.¡± She says looking at us who were all slack jawed. Most were actually powerful monsters, half of which were solo hunters who were extremely powerful. ¡°What is your dungeon boss?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°I think it''s called¡­ hmm¡­¡± She said thinking but suddenly the ring on her hand lit up and the image of a volcanic room appeared and at its center was a huge jaguar with Black Fur and red glowing spots. ¡°Yeah¡­ this is it. It¡¯s called Heat Haze Jaguar.¡± She said. ¡­ ¡°This thing¡­ isn¡¯t it like an A rank monster?¡± Asher asked to which she nodded. ¡°How did you get it?¡± I asked. ¡°It was a unique monster in my dungeon. The only boss rank was a Shade Cougar which was even stronger than the shadow panther. But once the boss room, which is the room you''re seeing right now, was done, I chose him to be the boss but then when he connected to the dungeon to be the boss he ranked up into that.¡± She explained. ¡°Ah, something similar happened to a slime I prepared for the dungeon boss as well. It was a pink slime with a bear and demi-human form but once it became the dungeon boss he turned silver.¡± I said, making everyone gasp. It was clear that dungeon bosses tend to be unique, but it didn''t seem anyone else hit something so unique as this. Well it''s not a bad thing, spreading info, even if it is to be kept a secret, is also a way to learn more of the world''s mysteries. Because of our talk, time passed fast as we walked back to the dormitory, with my three main pets as guards. I really need to obtain something that flies, I will be at a huge disadvantage against flying enemies . Come to think of it, there were a number of slimes from the trees that obtained human form. The apple tree slimes were also red slimes, and they made really strong knights compared to others. I may obtain one and get it to mimic one of the monsters in the dungeon. The sun was almost setting when we reached the dormitory. We were all hungry so we headed into the cafeteria. They were serving tuna fish sandwiches and several fried or baked snacks with fruit juices to drink. I grab two sandwiches and a fried snack that looks like a big teardrop that has chicken inside and a kind of cheese cream on the bottom. One thing that transferred over to this world from earth was sour cream and I made sure to grab a bottle with it along with ketchup because these are the two best complimenting sauces that go on with snacks. The last thing I got was Orange juice, which I took a small sip from, and I smiled from the sourness. The reason is because they had a small bit of orange fruit slime extract which made the juice very tasty. The others get their own snacks and we head to our usual table where the others of our year were. We all talk about what we did during the break, enjoying our company, but everything has an unfortunate end, and today has the same unpleasant complication as the beginning. ¡°YOU INSOLENT LITTLE WELP!!¡± A sudden shout coming from the door drew everyone¡¯s attention. Standing at the door was the same idiot I kicked earlier today, Eleonora¡¯s older brother. There was something strange about it though as he slowly walked over. His posture, it wasn¡¯t refined like this morning, instead he looked like he was having trouble standing and took small steps while somewhat limping. He tried to hide it but he flinched from pain. The second thing that we all noticed and were fighting a losing battle to not laugh at was his lower half. Around his groin was a large bulge which was probably ice but not only there but around his lower abs area. I am sure the kick I gave him traveled up to his lower organs inside. ¡°You little worm, your deed will make you hunted for the rest of your life!¡± He said as he stopped four meters away. I noticed he tried to get closer but his body unconsciously stopped him. He must have developed a serious trauma of me that his fear overpowers his pride. ¡°On the first day of school when I met your sister she acted similar to you, maybe trying to get something out of it. She said similar things like you by waving around your Nation¡¯s name.¡± I said. ¡°Shut up, welp!¡± He said but I ignored him. ¡°What I told her is what I will tell you. This Island is a neutral zone. That is what I told her, to you I will say that and also that here you are nothing more than a snot nosed brat that had had strong people help for you so you can feel superior. Eleonora is easily stronger than you and should be the true Heir to the throne.¡± I say my thoughts which makes the room turn ice cold.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Even the other royalties around me were shocked beyond belief. Maybe it¡¯s because I have grown used to being around the Royal Families but I don''t feel danger from someone as small as him. He can¡¯t compare to any of the Royalties and Nobles I¡¯ve met. ¡°Heh¡­ Hehe¡­. HAHAHA!! Eleonora better than me?! Also you got lucky last time! You caught me off guard!¡± He shouted. ¡°No, you let her hit you.¡± Owen says nonchalantly, making some older students that were present giggle. If I¡¯m right this kid is also in this school, he shouldn¡¯t be more than 12 so that means some older students should know him. ¡°Guards!¡± He suddenly shouted and two young men that looked around 17 years old each ran in drawing their weapons. ¡°This is the insolent girl I''ve talked about. Though father wished to bring her alive it was never said she had to be unharmed. Get her!¡± He says but without a moment passing I snap my finger. There isn¡¯t much room here but I summon a fully armored Glop and Peach. I took a glance at their levels quickly and saw Glop had a great leap in levels recently while Peach hasn¡¯t gotten much. Glop caught up with Peach with both being level 49 now. ¡°Kill those two slimy monsters and get the girl.¡± He shouts, making the two run towards us. ¡°Immobilize and disarm them. If they don¡¯t stop, knock them out.¡± I say and turn to watch while I eat. The two slimes meet the guards head on and with the shield they stop the sword on the shield and follow the block with a kick to the gut that sends them flying away from the seats the students were in. The kicks weren¡¯t anything weak as well. I¡¯m sure you can already guess but the slime''s stats are higher than ones of the same level thanks to a certain amazon¡¯s crazy training. They grab their swords and get into a familiar fighting pose as the guards stand up with angry expressions by being pushed back by humanoid slimes. They advanced towards the slimes using a warrior skill, Great slash. Their swords began glowing and they swung the swords which had lots of power behind them, but it¡¯s not like I haven''t trained my slimes in magic. They have the ability to use all kinds of magic and what they do is buff their shields with the spell ¡°Stone Skin¡± and block the attack that pushes them back a bit. Then they retaliate with several rapid swings of the sword. Most of them were countered with the guards own attacks that kept impacting at the same power but the slimes had the edge, and near the end Peach took a step closer and hit near the guard making the sword fly out of the guards hand only for him to meet the bottom side of her sword on his head¡­ HARD! The guard collapses unconscious and just like her Glop makes the sword fly out of his target and finishes with the hilt of the sword to the gut. Everyone was watching and began clapping at the power display of a tamer.
Your Slimes, Peach and Glop have reached level 50. Level requirement for body growth reached. Advancing to a teenage sized body. Increased all stats by 10% due to growth correction.
Glop has absorbed enough magic power and has grown beyond his normal limit and has advanced to Orange Mimic Slime.
¡°What?¡± I said out loud As sudden as the messages appeared all the armor slimes jumped off the slimes revealing the pink and blue slime below. Rapidly they began to expand and grow. Peach began by growing taller until she was 168 cm tall then her female curves developed. Her breasts developed into B cup making you see her as a budding young woman. The slimy texture of the slime body that looked like it would fall any moment instantly vanished as the slime firmly fixed together into a tight body. Her eyes, which were like large goggles, also became smaller, or I could say it entered her head, and a smaller amount was exposed. Following this her slime became less transparent and more murky, most of her body turned a tanned color while her hair turned brown almost black. She looked much more human but the slime tail and ears were still there and were much larger now. Glop on the other hand grew to 175 cm tall and built a bit more muscle. I would compare it to a young athlete or a lean american football player. His blue slime turned orange as he grew, meaning he was two ranks higher and one rank below Peach now. This was an interesting discovery since it means mimics trained to their limits can rise up in rank and if they live in mana rich areas like a dungeon they advance to higher ranks. Like Peach his slime soon turned tan with his hair turning brown, mimicking his skin and the slime became tightly packed to his body and no longer dripping down. Before too much can be seen the armor slimes jumped on them back, arming them once more with armor that was the proper size. We were all shocked by the sudden change in size but before we could say anything¡­ ¡°M-MONSTERS!!¡± The idiot prince said as he fell on the ground making the ice on him jiggle. I get up and unsummon the slimes which I already plan to summon after cleaning up this trash. ¡°Now then, I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty but you do know you put in danger not only me but also the royal families of the other nations, and the noble children of other nations as well.¡± I said, eyeing him and saying in a cold tone. ¡°I-I¡¯M THE CROWNED PRINCE!¡± He shouted. ¡°And so are four of my best friends and yet you don¡¯t see them waving a flag in a neutral zone like this school. It is completely pathetic that such a person like you is a crowned prince. You are the worst kind of person. Even those people that live in slums and fight to live each day are better people than you.¡± I say. There are many who frown hearing me say that but it¡¯s no less true. He was panicking because I was slowly getting close. He was on his back trying to back away. ¡°This is your final warning ¡®Crowned Prince¡¯...¡± I say in a sarcastic tone. ¡°DO NOT! Try this stunt again because I can''t guarantee¡­¡± I stopped next to his head as he was on the ground and crouched next to his head while pulling his ear close. ¡°that you will be able to bear a child.¡± I said and get up. ¡°Am I understood?¡± I said and he nodded vigorously. I turn my back to him and walk to my seat and completely ignore his existence. Eleonora had a terribly worried look on her face as she looked at her pale older brother that was still shaking in fear. We finish our snack quickly and split up returning to our rooms with the prince still frozen in the same location. To get him out we wake the guards and have them take him. That night I summoned Peach and Glop. ¡°Wow, they really grew.¡± Kumi said as she examined them both. ¡°Master¡­ is¡­ something¡­ wrong?¡± Peach asked, tilting her head. My eyes widen after hearing her complete a full sentence. I pull out the status plate and look up their stats.
Status
Name Peach Race Mimic Slime (Elite)
Level: 50
Health 1,395/1,395 Hp regen 4.56 per/m
Mana 1,350/1,350 Mana Regen 6.5 per/m
Stamina 950/950 Stamina Regen 4.58 per/m
Strength 109 Intelligence 215
Dexterity 110 Wisdom 110
Agility 179 Charisma 60
Vitality 119 Leadership 90
Status
Name Glop Race Mimic Slime (Elite)
Level: 50
Health 1,290/1,290 Hp regen 4.04 per/m
Mana 1,200/1,200 Mana Regen 7.0 per/m
Stamina 894/894 Stamina Regen 3.94 per/m
Strength 104 Intelligence 190
Dexterity 99 Wisdom 160
Agility 180 Charisma 10
Vitality 98 Leadership 40
¡°Wow! Their wisdom shot up. That means they are better at understanding stuff now.¡± I said while looking down at it. ¡°Master?¡± Peach suddenly said. When I looked up I saw Peach bent over looking down. She smiled and was too quick for me to react as she connected her lips with mine. They were warm and solid now unlike before which were squishy¡­ WAIT WHAT AM I THINKING!? She pulls back and smiles brightly. ¡°I¡­ love¡­ master!¡± She says. The moment she said that I noticed a bigger fellow moving forward. ¡°OKAY STOP!¡± I shout at Glop. ¡°No kissing on my lips anymore.¡± I shout which seems to make the slimes sad. ¡°Love...master.¡± Glop said in a sad deeper tone. I frown and look at Kumi for help. ¡°You know they are like this cause you never spoke properly to them and only avoided them. Get someone to explain to them.¡± She said ¡°I guess we can do that. Since you both got so big I can only sleep with one of you.¡± I said and was about to unsummon Glop cause he was a man and not a child anymore but as if knowing my intent Peach walked over. ¡°Glop...sleep...with...master.¡± She says and kisses my cheek instead of my lips. ¡°Good¡­ night¡­ master.¡± She says and unsummons herself. So I was left with Glop. He smiled at me and with a few taps on his shirt and shorts shaped slime armor they changed into something like pajamas. I sigh deeply as he jumps into bed and gets comfy like always. ¡°Good luck.¡± Kumi says giggling as she climbs to the top bunk. I frown at her way as she begins changing into her pajamas. I do the same and put on my own clothes before I crawl into bed. Unexpectedly, Glop puts his arm around me and hugs me close. He was also much warmer than before which means he has begun to mimic humans better. I quickly look at all the skills and see both Glop and Peach¡¯s Mimic skill have gone all the way to Intermediate level 1 which makes them like i see now. This¡­ was uncomfortable. I was strangely conscious of him now that he was much more grown up and not a kid anymore. I could somewhat handle Peach kissing me but it¡¯s too hard to imagine Glop. I really don¡¯t want to think of it anymore so I force my eyes closed as i am in his arms and my heart beating louder and faster. Shut up heart! I shout to myself trying to calm down these strange feelings. Volume 2 Chapter 6 Dragon Surge The night wasn''t as good as it used to be. The main reason is because I was very conscious of Glop. ¡°Damn it why the hell am I so flustered!¡± I shout to myself in my head. Most of the night, just like before, Glop and Peach would normally hug me and I¡¯d do the same back to them. Before they were nice and squishy but now they are less squishy, and more human like. The texture of the body is still slime-like, and my best guess is that they would turn into a puddle if they received a blunt impact. His body is firm if a little bit squishy. To keep my mind off from it, I at least had the pleasure of holding Glop''s tail, which became even squffier than before. The strange furry feeling was even better now as if the slime was actually covered in it. The tail itself was squffy only until a certain point where it became firm like the body, which means that it¡¯s his tailbone part, and the "fur" of the tail is covering that body part of him. I was able to get some sleep but only after a frustratingly long time. When I finally woke up, Glop was looking down at me. He smiled when I woke up. "Morning¡­ master. Sleep¡­ well?" He asked and I nodded fully awake and shocked to see him looking down. "Good¡­ love¡­ Master." he said and leaned in but before he could get even half way I unsummoned him. "Nice morning wake up hehehe." Kumi said as she looked at me upside down from the top bunk. I was beet red, embarrassed and my heart exploded, I died. Fin. ¡­ ... "Hehe, you are acting just like my sister was when she found her boyfriend." Kumi says, looking at me. Suddenly she gasps and becomes wide eyed before flying down and stops hovering in the air with sparkling eyes. "What?" I asked but instantly regretted it. "Don''t tell me you love your slimes!" She said excited. ¡°NO WAY!¡± I instantly made a heavy wind blow her back and jumped out of bed. But she was a better wind mage than I was, so she was only pushed back a bit before stopping my spell. I was pouting red faced, and ignored her as I got dressed in my school uniform. I leave without looking back, though she quickly runs after seeing me leave. ¡°Don¡¯t pout like that. It makes you¡­ wait¡­ you actually look cuter pouting like that.¡± She says, making me glare at her. I coat my legs with mana and quickly run away. Reaching the cafeteria with Kumi flying behind me with a grin on her face. I glare at her while I get my breakfast and then find a seat next to Stephanie which had only one seat to spare. ¡°AH~! So mean Kuroko!¡± She complained but went and sat two seats away on the other side of the table. I looked over to my huggy who was just looking at us confused. When she looked over at Kumi I reached over, grabbed her head, and began petting her chin and sensitive ears. ¡°KYAA!! K-k-k-k-kuroko S-stop MHHH AHH~~!¡± She pants as I pet her. ¡°WHY~~!¡± She shouts as she melts in my hands. ¡°Healing.¡± I mutter and enjoy petting the elf princess until I feel comfortable and let her go. Her head drooped on the table while she trembled. ¡°You seem agitated.¡± Owen said. ¡°That¡¯s because she got flustered with Glop who looks more like a human now.¡± Kumi said with a mischievous grin which caused me to glare at her. The others looked at me with a grin and I was forced to listen to all the teasing like ¡°Ah~! Little Kuroko is growing up.¡± which came from Emily which left her in the same state as Stephanie. When they finally shut up it was time to go to class so I summoned Rama and went ahead so I wouldn¡¯t have to listen to them making fun of me. The classroom looked much better than before. It was completely remade with a new wooden floor. The walls which were stone before were covered with drywall. I go and feel the walls, and as I expected it really was similar to it. Must be the result of the school being partially destroyed so they brought in new technologies to make the school more modern on the inside. The tables were the same though so I went and took the seat I normally sat in. The class only had three other students attending since it was still so early, and I could hear the voices of the students walking through the corridors. Soon enough the class began to fill up and the others arrived and much to my annoyance they had prepared lots of stuff to say but luckily at the same time Professor Solace entered calling for everyone to get seated. His cold tone didn¡¯t change one bit and it caused everyone to quickly sit into an orderly row. ¡°Seems everyone is okay after the ¡°incident¡± we had. The entire school had taken damage and as you know we had to take more time off than we expected so you all got more time off, but now that we have returned we need to get moving because we are behind our previous schedule so let''s begin.¡± He said in the same monotone cold tone of his. As such class began as it had always but unlike other classes, I noticed something that distracted me for a while. Not just me but also others, by which I mean the whole class. ¡°Oi oi princess what is this boring place! Let¡¯s go back to the pond so you can help us. Oi HEY! LET ME GO!!¡± Yep as you can guess, Momo and Mini appeared in my class and have been pestering us and just now Professor Solace had grabbed Momo by the wings. ¡°Child, is this one of your dungeon beasts?¡± he asked in a cold tone. ¡°No sir, they came about because of the magic power I imparted into my dungeon mixed with lots of other conditions to which I have no idea what they are and are free willed beings.¡± I said in an equally cold tone. ¡°HEY LET ME GO YOU STUPID SPIRIT WANNABE!¡± She shouted and we all paled.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. An evil grin appeared on his face as he put her at eye level, he began to say with the coldest tone we¡¯ve ever heard from him, making us shiver from the sheer coldness. ¡°Did you know, it was once said that discarded fairy wings are actually an amazing alchemy agent. I practice the craft a bit so I wonder what I can do with such a rare alchemy agent.¡± He said making the little fairy pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, great sir please don¡¯t hurt me because my wings help me channel magic and it will be almost impossible to return home without them.¡± She said very scared. ¡°Oh is that so. Good to know.¡± He said and let go. ¡°Remain quiet during class or simply leave because you are a disturbance. If you remain, at least don¡¯t make a sound.¡± He says and returns to pass the subject he teaches. I picked up Mimi and put her on my shoulder before getting back to work. ¡°Your¡­ highness¡­¡± Mimi began before I raised my index finger towards her to quiet her. ¡°Call me Kuroko, I''m not a princess.¡± I say in a quiet voice and then go back to copying what the professor was passing for Magic studies. ¡°...Miss...kuroko¡­ why are¡­ you here?¡± Mimi asked. ¡°To study and grow strong.¡± I replied then shushed her. At around 10 am the two fly off towards the dungeon field and at noon we finally get some time for ourselves as we go eat. After this class I had Tamer class and so those who had it with me headed off to the field but what met us there made us swallow hard. Sitting at the far corner of the field yet covering at least 60% of it with her body was a gigantic golden scaled queen dragon. Most of the students stopped about 100 meters away from the field and me, Asher and the others that do taming were here. The amazon that was my demon of a teacher was casually chatting with the queen who was chuckling. The vibrations could be felt at this distance. Breaking my sight from the queen I looked around and noticed how around the queen there were many hatchlings crawling over her body or around her. ¡°Seems the rumors were true. Seems we will be caring for the dragons to help repopulate them.¡± I said making all the others break their eyes from the dragon queen and look around. Instantly the dragon and the amazon looked our way as it was time to start class. ¡°All you brats get over here now!¡± The amazon shouted, scaring everyone into motion. Me and Asher reached her first and stood there like soldiers one beside the other. The aura of intimidation the dragon gave off was even stronger close up but I felt more scared of Belladona. The others arrived soon after and lined up behind us equally as soldiers. After six months Belladona has put fear in everyone. ¡°Okay brats, I''m here today because we needed someone to properly introduce you to the dragon queen. This is Queen Ramoth, she is known as a grand queen gold dragon and is the queen of all dragons on Othenia.¡± The amazon says making us gulp before hearing a rumbling from the dragon. ¡°Do not scare the kids, Belladona.¡± A mature female voice said as the dragon dropped her head down and rested it on the ground sideways to look at us with her huge yellow slitted eye. ¡°I see two of the gods blessed ones are going to be dragon trainers too. Huh¡­ the fairy blessing.¡± She muttered before a grin appeared on her face. She suddenly laughed, the laughing from her grew until she lifted her head and let out a deafening roar almost making us nauseous from the sound. When she looked back at us, she lowered her head with her eyes glowing. ¡°W-w-wh-at does she w-w-want with m-me?¡± I asked. ¡°Your blessing and the boys are going to make unique dragons, child. Tell me, are there more blessed children?¡± she addressed Belladona-sensei. ¡°Yes, all five had children with blessings amazingly as it sounds.¡± She said ¡°Bring them all here. I shall not lose such a chance to possess powerful children.¡± She said. Belladona sighed and asked for a few kids to go find them. ¡°Can we proceed?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The dragon said. She turned to the dragons and grumbled, making all the little dragons jump off and glide down in front of the kids. ¡°Now choose the child you wish to go with. But you can¡¯t choose if someone has one but if you beat them you can take their place.¡± The queen says. Instantly the dragon hatchlings ran forward and cautiously walked forward and started sniffing us. Maybe it was as a kind of checking with feelings, but many passed us and went to those behind, but me and Asher still had at least 10 that duked it out to get us as their trainer. The winner for me was a dark green scaled female hatchling. I knew it was female because they are larger than males. As for their current size, it was about the size of an adult cat, domestic ones. Asher¡¯s was a male with dark scarlet almost black. The male dragon won by waiting and pouncing on the ¡°winner¡±, stealing the winner title from her. The ¡°losers¡± moved on until all the students had a hatchling and all the remaining hatchlings had lost. Moments after the three remaining royal family arrived with the three students that went to get them. The fight broke out again as six more hatchlings got a partner. ¡°Seems everything is decided.¡± The queen said. ¡°Wait! Why is this hatchling following us as well?¡± Owen asked. ¡°I would never lose the chance for all five gathered royal family members with the blessings to train a hatchling. With this, variant hatchlings will be born from your partners. Take care of them well.¡± The queen said not accepting any refusal. ¡°Now children the contract.¡± She said and instantly a strange black screen appeared.
Dragon Contract
Due to the danger of going extinct the dragons have searched for proper trainers to raise the hatchlings. You have been given the chance to raise an unnamed hatchling. Due to circumstances you cannot deny this contract.
Magic Link formed with Dragon Hatchling. This contract makes the hatchling a companion but not a pet. They will adhere to your orders by their own will.
You possess a divine blessing. Because of this your magic power holds the power of the blessing. Due to the Magic link the dragon hatchling has begun to feed on fairy magic power and has changed into a fairy dragon hatchling.
Just as sudden as all these screens were read, the dragon hatchling in front of me began glowing just like the other four royal family members. When the glow subsided the small dark green dragon had completely changed. The body shape was the same but now it¡¯s scaly body was sleek with the scales really small and smooth. Color remained dark green but now all around the body was a single winding vine that ended at a glowing mystical tip that was releasing a glowing pollen. The legs and back had the same glow. The previous pair of dragon wings had transformed into a pair of long fairy wings that had the bone and muscle near the top part, the same as normal dragons, with the skin transparent and glowing. Below these two were smaller wings that looked just the same. On the head the spikes and horns extended were giving off the same purplish glow the scales were giving, while the two largest horns turned into what looked like wings similar to the real wings. The hatchling examined herself, spread her wings, jumped up and glided around me landing on my shoulder as she wrapped her tail around my neck and rubbed her head against my cheek. ¡°She seems to like you little one.¡± The queen says. ¡°As do all the others.¡± She looked at the others. Looking to the side is Asher¡¯s dragon that has turned into a pure black dragon, Stephanie¡¯s turned into a nature dragon, Owen¡¯s turned into a demon dragon, and Nova¡¯s red dragon turned into a shining gold dragon. Ramoth grinned seeing the five unique dragons. ¡°This is the rebirth of such unique and powerful dragons. You children let us return home. And you who formed a contract, grow strong for we are the power that guards this sacred land, so we must be powerful to protect.¡± She says and after the hatchlings climbed onto her back she stood up and began flying off We were all still stunned by what just happened and couldn¡¯t really process what was going on but all that was caught up when Belladona called out. ¡°HEY THE DRAGON IS GONE SO GET TO YOUR OWN CLASS!¡± The yell surprised us all and when we looked at the target we found our taming class teacher hiding behind a tree trembling. ¡°I-its gone.¡± she said and sighed with relief and came out looking at the skies. It was only after she saw all the hatchlings that she froze up after having come so close. Her body was so tense that it was only after several moments we realized she fainted because Belladona went over and poked her, making her collapse. ¡°Good grief. Class dismissed, this class is free period to get to know your dragons. They can¡¯t talk yet but will learn the more you talk with them.¡± Belladona said before tossing the teacher over her shoulders and taking her off to the infirmary. We could only stare a while before bursting out laughing at what we just saw. ¡°We should get going. See you later.¡± Owen said followed by the others who have their own classes to attend. For the rest of the time we spent time with the dragons. Volume 2 Chapter 7 Slime Racer The situation with the dragons didn¡¯t end with just us first year tamers, but it also happened to all other age groups with the exception for graduating year tamers. Now about 1/10 of the student body has a small dragon accompanying them. True dragons like these come, strangely and conveniently, in a similar rarity class as slimes. Mimic slime¡¯s rarity colors from least rare to the most rare are: green, light green, yellow, violet, blue, red, orange, pink, and the strange silver like the bear boss as a rare color. Dragons on the other hands are: green, dark green, violet, blue, yellow, orange, red, gold. Green dragons are the most basic type for dragons with no attribute. Each color determines an attribute for each dragon. However they are also their rarity but they don¡¯t shift colors besides orange and red. Dark green: Poison dragon Violet: Lightning dragon Blue: Water/ice dragon Yellow: Light dragon Orange: Lesser fire dragon Red: Fire dragon Gold: Dragon royalty As you might have guessed, the dragons five of us with blessings are completely outside of this category. They are known as variants and are ranked as high as Red dragons just behind the gold dragon. Not only that, they each have powers that correspond with the gods¡¯ blessings. For my little dragon, she can control all types of magic except fire, lightning and darkness You might be wondering what is the difference between the fairy dragon and nature dragon. First off, nature dragons are kind of like dragons made of holy wood. They are like trees so they live in forests and only control forests where it came from. They can use water and earth magic, and mixing them forms nature magic. They use wind magic to help them fly. Also their wings must be grown every time they wish to fly. From the wing appendages they grow large green leaves which lets them fly. Also, another difference is that my fairy dragon has a strange attachment to me and follows me everywhere, where all the other dragons either stay sleeping on the school roof or are flying around. Mine stays with her tail wrapped around my neck while sleeping on my shoulder. She is also the smallest one between other dragons. In the month after we were entrusted with them she has barely grown yet all the other hatchlings are the size of a small calf already. Still, even if she lacks size and strength, she still excels in magic power and flight speed. Belladona wasn¡¯t kind to her either because she has to carry a stone three times her size to gain strength. To her, ¡°A dragon without strength is a small magic lizard with wings.¡± as she says. The only time she doesn¡¯t stay by my side is when I visit Shai during the weekend. As soon as we reach the dungeon field, she flies off, and after I finish what I need I can easily find her at the fairy pond napping in the water. Oh right, I named her Avria since she needed a proper name. It goes without saying that the fairies are very fond of her since she is part fairy. Well after a month the hype of gaining dragons has already died down and it¡¯s become rather normal to see dragons flying around. Which is why even today where all of us are in the entertainment room playing a five player race in Monster Kart, we aren¡¯t really distracted by them. Without exception, the ¡°announcers¡± or more like reporters are behind us. It¡¯s gotten to the point that this has become a weekly thing after we have returned. We can¡¯t get out of this and we have to race at least once a week since it''s too entertaining for everyone to not watch the incredible race. Obviously because of us, more experienced and older people who have mana at our height have begun playing like we have and it''s rapidly becoming a trend. Just as I win, again, with all the cheering the head of the student council comes up. ¡°You guys are as impressive as always.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± We all said with a courteous bow towards her. She is the top ranked student in the school as well as being in the graduating year, she is also beautiful beyond belief...so cliche, wonder what her cellphone number is. With straight blond hair that goes down to her knees, a sculpted body that could shame anyone and large boobs that seem to have a mind of their own as they bounce with every little movement, she is the idol of every man and the enemy of all women, except me I guess. That said, the women can¡¯t help liking her because of the fabricated gentle personality. I can¡¯t say why I know she is faking the gentleness but I know. ¡°Is there something you need from us?¡± I ask bluntly. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know if you all remember but after your first race where four of you showed us a nearly impossible race, some students wanted to make that into reality.¡± ¡°Hmm... I think I remember hearing that. Did they already make something like that?¡± Asher asked. ¡°Only part of it. We kind of have trouble guiding the monsters.¡± She says. ¡°So you want us to help?¡± I asked. She nods, ¡°Yes, the festival will happen near the end of the year but we are still stuck on how to proceed.¡± She says. I look at the others and they return the look with a subtle frown. Barely noticeable if you haven¡¯t spent a long time together with them. ¡°We can take a look but are we using the monsters you breed or our own?¡± I asked. ¡°Your own because you should already have some right?¡± She replied. Seeing as we have that option we all agree. After the hype from today¡¯s race ended and everyone dispersed, we followed the student council president outside onto the track. Outside were several people with strange vehicles. ¡°I can already see the problem.¡± Owen muttered as he eyed the vehicle made by the imps. We each eyed a different cart but the most disastrous was the attempt they did to make the slime. Which in the simplest terms was non-existent. ¡°As you all can see there is barely any progress with the construction and formation of carts.¡± The president said. We each eyed the monsters, it was all monsters we used yet they were all stupid and barely worth looking at compared to the ones we have at the dungeons. With a look at each other we all sighed. ¡°So you want help learning to control them?¡± I asked. ¡°No, we need to know if it''s feasible to make those carts from the game. Ones that can fit people inside to drive the vehicles.¡± She replied. ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered, then with a thought I summoned a gel slime. It was a basic type so it didn¡¯t actually have a form. Feeling the link between us I began to instruct it just like I normally do in the game. Unlike in the game the slime had some difficulty but I told the slime step by step to construct the most basic model which is the four bubble wheels with the axle. It took a lot of effort from the slime¡¯s part to harden the wheels with its own mana and eventually failed. ¡°The size is incompatible with what we need.¡± The president said. ¡°I know, I wanted to see if it was possible. From what I see, due to the lack of mana from a single slime it can¡¯t accomplish it but¡­¡± I said and summoned some twenty slimes while putting the tired one away. I looked at one of the slime and told it to take the shape of a simple-shaped tire. The slime could easily take the shape and harden it just a bit but still enough to stay firm. I did the same with three others then put two of them within 2 meters of each other, after that with another two slimes that combined into a slightly bigger gel slime which made into the axle that linked the wheels. The same for the back wheels. After that another slime made the connection between the four wheels. With a touch from me I let my mana flow into each slime and with that new mana I had them harden until it was at a satisfying density. ¡°As expected of the slime tamer. Your control of slimes is at a level of genius among geniuses.¡± The president said buttering me up. ¡°Slime tamer?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Oh I heard others say that. It''s mainly because you only have slimes.¡± Stephanie said. ¡°But I also have Rama.¡± I said. ¡°But he is seen by everyone as more of a mount type creature than a combat one, unlike Glop and Peach.¡± Owen said. After he said that, I try to recall whenever I used Rama to fight but couldn¡¯t remember even if there was a time. ¡­ ¡°Hehehe, Kuroko never noticed but she really favors slimes.¡± Nova said with a grin. ¡°But they are so convenient...¡± I replied slightly blushing. ¡°Yeah, even to sleep with, Glop is VERY convenient.¡± Stephanie said which earned her the full brunt of my unrestrained hatred as I blush fiercely. ¡°Now now¡­ if Kuroko has feelings for her slimes it¡¯s her pro¡­¡± BOOM! Right next to the student council president''s head passed a blinding light so fast that she couldn¡¯t react to it before it landed far inside the schools¡¯ forest before exploding. The president paled as she turned back like a robot to see the blast radius which was a clear area in the forest behind her, which was 8 meters in diameter. Like a rusty robot she looked back and saw the small fairy dragon around my neck glaring at her with the same glare I was showing her. ¡°K-k-ku-roko...w-wha-t wa-as th-that f-for¡­?¡± she said, stuttering. My eyes had cold rage burning within but I still managed to make a kind smile. ¡°What do you mean, you angered Avria by saying that.¡± I said. My smile caused everyone to shake in fear. Avria¡¯s breath attack is kind of like a mixture of all the elements she can control which makes a pure energy blast. It leaves her spent after one shot but that attack can easily kill many things within blast range easily. ¡°I would prefer for everyone to forget about the slime thing¡­ okay?¡± I asked. Everyone nodded their heads violently. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s return to the problem we¡¯re discussing before.¡± I said and turned around. Ignoring the group of people that probably lost a few years of life from fear, I make two slimes merge and make the floor above the axis that connects the wheels.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. From there on, I made the structure of the cart and it ended up looking like a race kart you find on earth for racing. The main difference is that the body was completely made of slime like a bubble. The reason is because the slime would absorb the g force the body would feel. I then made them start moving but there was no unity and one moved faster than the other. Seeing this made me facepalm and notice something. ¡°All of you merge but remain in this form. Gather the nucleus in the main body.¡± As I said this all the nucleus left each slimes body and gathered in the cart''s body and joined together becoming one big slime kart. Since it has joined, the body now moves synchronically. I have Avria jump off and hop into the kart. The slime moves around me and leaves just a space around my mouth and nose empty for breathing with a hole leading out that has a film of slime for air filter, while the rest supports my body. I put my hand around the nucleus and began transmitting the orders to each part. All the wheels turn in unison and the slime kart rapidly rushes forward. Like I predicted I didn¡¯t feel much of the rush from the forward movement inside the slime. I then turn my hands around the slime nucleus with orders for the slime wheels to follow my hands as I move them around. With this I started turning and driving and even began having fun on the track while fixing up the knicks and setting up the orders until it was moving nicely at over 100 km/h. With this I stopped with a smile on my face. ¡°Well, slimes are no problem as long as they are gel slimes.¡± I said with a smile. Everyone that didn¡¯t know me had their jaws dropped but my friends were looking at what I did with sparkling eyes. ¡°This is a cool model but much different from the game.¡± Stephanie said. ¡°Yeah, that kind of model is too strong and fast and I doubt I would be able to control it without training.¡± I said. With what I said it seems they understand to not over do it. With all the materials here there was plenty of stuff to make karts and that was just what they did. They all got a group of monsters from their dungeons to make the karts. They would take longer, but this is going to be a fun game to play for sure. As for the president, after her shock subsided, she controlled her own anger at having that done to her, but I could still see the flames of rage on her face which made me smile. This rest of the year will be fun for sure. *** Taking out some large paper, a pen and ruler before having my slimes form a hard table for me, I thought for a while before I start to draw the basic layout of a go kart. I went with go karts because of the fact that we were all children, it is impossible for us to handle the G force that true high class race cars bring out. When I finished, the others looked over my shoulder. ¡°What is this?¡± Asher asked. ¡°I call it a go kart. It¡¯s like a small racing car that is much simpler to make for children and much safer.¡± I said, while unconsciously sticking out my chest proudly. The model was simple without much exterior design. There were the wheels, the frame, and a guard structure forming a kind of ¡®hull¡¯ over the top of the driver. This was obviously a safety feature in case the kart toples. ¡°President, I was wondering how the track will be made?¡± I asked. ¡°We were worried more about the vehicles until now. The track hasn¡¯t been made but we were going to get some earth magician students to flatten and harden the grounds within the school and go into the forest forming the track. About 2 kilometers of track.¡± She said. ¡°Then can you get that made, the karts I can try to help make, with the things that need to be done with blacksmithing and engineering classes.¡± I said. The student council president nods but there was reluctance and rage in her eyes. The flames of rage hadn¡¯t settled at all but she had work to do so if she left the karts to me it would burden her less and if I failed then I would be responsible. After that I wanted to see how the monsters would make a vehicle. Using the most crafty, the demons, we had Owen bring a group of imps out and using the same method he had when playing the game, they build, like raging maniacs, something that looked like Owen''s Buggy buggy. Of course, it looked like the weakest model from the first time he built it. What was funny was that when it was done, three imps jumped inside, the size, in real life, was actually a meter and a half tall, two meters long and a meter wide. It was too high to be a go kart but when it began moving everyone saw the bright shine of mana flowing powering through it. ¡°How does this work?¡± Nova asked, walking over and kicking the wheel that was made from the carapace plate of several large bug monsters. ¡°Two imps are in charge of powering the kart, I don¡¯t know the real details but as a monster they seem to have a natural talent for this. Maybe the game has some truth to this and the monsters had this in them but never got in contact until now.¡± Owen said. Everyone looked at each other and told him to have them do some rounds. The kart moved but it was quite low speed, around 30 km/h, and it stopped when it made one lap. What came out were rather tired imps who were sweating. ¡°Seems the mana consumption is high and they can¡¯t go for long periods of time.¡± Steph said and used some healing magic that makes the mind and body relax on them. ¡°Maybe if the driver is a higher class demon it could power it by himself but the kart itself isn¡¯t good.¡± Owen said. ¡°That is true, the slime kart only went so fast because I was controlling and giving the slime commands to fix mistakes in its structure as well as mana.¡± I tell them. ¡°Does that mean it will be hard to make a kart for the race?¡± Aster asked ¡°Probably but it''s a matter of time and development.¡± I say. ¡°Given time, we can make working karts and find how monsters would work with it.¡± I say. ¡°Wait, monsters work with it?¡± The student council president asked. ¡°Well the race ¡®is¡¯ called Monster Kart so obviously it is the monsters driving right? I plan to develop the kart but I will have one of my mimic slimes be the driver since they are smart enough given time to train.¡± I replied. ¡°That¡­ does make sense.¡± She said with an awkward smile. ¡°Still it seems that most people have to play the game to learn to make a basic vehicle.¡± She said. ¡°True.¡± The others nodded. ¡°For now let''s look for some people that know about cars and how they work and how to build them and see if we can get their support to make the basic blueprints for Go karts and then we use the material we usually use to make the vehicle and make it in similar models and see if they still work.¡± I said. ¡°We can use the game to test the models.¡± Margret commented on the side. As the only one that doesn¡¯t join the race, she still accompanies us around for awhile now. The idea was quite good as well since the game did seem based off of real life so testing it in there would work well for us. Leaving the track where the karts were built they went to the common secondary class area. In the magic academy there are people who aren¡¯t just training to be fighters but craftsmanship classes as well. Blacksmith is an age-old class but new classes born from the modern age do things like mechanics, engineering and more for the more advanced things. The reason blacksmithing still exists is because to make melee weapons, a person makes an even better quality than machines can, while of course using some manual mechanical tools such as power hammers, mana furnaces, and the such. We went to one of these craftsmanship classes and spoke with the teacher and showed the sketch. He was interested in the structure but said so many things were off. He then took the proportions we needed, 2 meters long, 1 meter wide at the minimum, then said he would figure something out after a few days. Since I didn¡¯t exactly ¡®know¡¯ much about this even in my previous life, there was nothing I could do but wait until he came back. But that didn¡¯t stop me from returning to the track and trying to build karts. Unlike the others that have to slowly build their karts, I simply had to guide the slimes to make the kart and then use the track to test it around in a circle. I found several kinks while riding which I slowly changed. Making the shape to be lower, a bit wider, and like a go kart should. That said, I found that even though the slimes are living and shouldn¡¯t be hurt by blunt damage, racing around between 80 to 100 km/h, which is the range of speed the slime kart can reach, the four wheel slimes get quite a large amount of damage. If they are low leveled they will not last longer than two laps and then I need to stop and change them. Two laps on the school track, which is 500 meters long, makes 1 kilometer. ¡®I need to make true tire slimes or maybe rubber slimes¡­ or maybe I just use higher level slimes.¡¯ I thought. Thinking to this point I slowed down to not kill the slime wheels. Once I was back I told the others I would experiment with something and ran off excited. Going to the mechanics class, that wasn''t teaching but still had people doing homework about repairing some complex parts, I asked someone if there are spare broken tires or rubber that I can have. They were surprised to hear that, so they asked why, and I explained about the go kart and how common gel slimes in real life take a tremendous amount of damage under the spinning force and wanted to make a more durable kind of slime specific for this job. They got excited when talking about the monster kart races and when they learned who I was, I was made to do autographs, because they were huge fans of the shape shifting slime vehicle taking many unknown shapes which makes it go faster. They made me put an autograph on their book, mechanical box, tools, and¡­ is that a drawing of my kart? That¡¯s amazingly well done, so I gave it a comment about how well done it was, which makes the girl who receives it happy. For the rubber, they said that scrap tires could be found at any tire repair shop in town or in the junkyard on the southeast side of town. I asked which is closer and they advised me to go look for one of the tire repair shops just three blocks away. Before going though they wanted to see what a slime kart looked like and I said the model isn''t complete and the teacher was designing the go kart, but even so they wanted to see what I came up with so I called the slimes, and in an open space, where I then make the slime kart which makes them all marvel. I explained how to control the slime kart and it made me hear lots of ¡°As expected of the slime tamer!¡± or ¡°The fairy princess sure is good at controlling magic monsters!¡± and such. I got embarrassed and told them I would be going before withdrawing the slime kart without dismantling it, because I would use it to drive to the tire repair shop. The slime kart drew lots of attention though because the format of the kart is so different and made of slimes, but luckily the place was close and I knew most general traffic laws for inside the cities since they were the same as the ones on earth. Once I reached the shop and got out, I found a very old fat mechanic looking at the 2 meter long and 1 meter wide slime kart that had wheels that were no wider than 30 cm in diameter. ¡°What do you need little miss?¡± he asked after seeing my uniform while he was putting on the last bolts to hold the tire to another car. ¡°Do you have any scrapped tires?¡± I asked. He stood up and wiped his brows of sweat before looking at me confused. ¡°I do but what do you need them for?¡± he asked. I gave him a summarized explanation. ¡°So because the slimes acting as wheels spin so fast they take too much damage huh. That is quite something. Well I usually sell the tires back to the factory since they remake the tires but since it seems you have a good need for them I can invest a little on you.¡± he said. ¡°Invest?¡± I said. ¡°Yep.¡± he said and the driver of the other car came and handed over the money and he thanked him before waving for me to come inside to an office. ¡°Yes, invest in you. I let you have the scrapped tires to make your rubber slimes or tire slimes, don''t know if such a thing exists, and you, during your races, will flash my logo to show you were sponsored in one way or another by me. It''s enough if it''s just the festival race as well.¡± he said. Of course I knew what he was talking about. The Formula 1 racers from the real world... no it''s better to say all the racers, be it drag or f1 or formula truck, all of them had specialized suits made to protect them, but on them and even on the kart there are advertisements. ¡°If it''s only that then I agree.¡± I said, nodding. Eventually I would get such offers anyway so why not start now. This old man was much smarter than his looks gave him credit for. He looks rather simple but he is quite smart to see such an opportunity. I just hope he doesn¡¯t do it because he likes me though¡­ *shudders*. With his consent, I went to a large garage in the back that held tones of scrapped tires. I had the wheel slimes and about two dozen extra come out and had them start eating some of the tires.
24 Gel Slimes have reached all the conditions to become a Tire Mimic Slime. Do you wish to proceed?
I accept the evolution conditions and all two dozen slimes begin to pulse and absorb mana. I then release mana over them so that they absorb more and become a higher quality slime and time slowly flew until it ended and all slimes turned black like the tires around them but there was a hue of red.
Your slimes have become Red Tire Mimic Slimes
I bring up the status on these slimes and all were obviously level one but besides the 20 INT unique to gel slimes and they also had 30 Str and 40 Vitality giving them a larger health pool than before. They also had a unique trait known as Rubber Tire Constitution, causing 30% more resistance against damage when used as tires and 15% more resistance to blunt damage. Smiling as I read all the information, the mechanic asked if it worked and I let him see the stats making him jump and ask if this was really a slime¡¯s stats. I thanked him for the help, ¡°When the festival gets closer I will come and you can decide how we will put the logo. By then the teacher who is making the kart model would have already returned from his trip. He went on after getting the design. He said he needed to speak with friends so it¡¯ll take a while.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you miss.¡± he waved me off and walked to the next customer. I left four slimes while pulling back the others and had the four slimes form tires and merge with the kart. The tire slimes kept to their name and took an even better shape than the common gel slimes and even formed slight grooves for traction. Returning to the track, I tested their durability. The biggest difference is that Tire Slimes helped the top speed of the kart reach 150 km/h but then they would wear down like the previous slimes and can last for two laps. But at 100 km/h, the previous top speed, it can last for four and a half laps. The higher health pool and durability now allowed me to last much longer before I needed to stop and change them. Even so, I notice that slimes have a major problem unlike other karts. The first is that all these speeds mentioned are a guesswork I made because slimes don''t have machinery showing the speed. Second, as a result of the first, I can''t have a mechanic crew who can monitor the condition of the kart to see problems and take readings of the performance. Thirdly, because of the previous two, I personally also have to monitor all the health pools of the slimes myself, causing me to drive slower for safety. In the game there was no need for this because the game did not include health, damage and such but now even mechanic structure is taken into the picture. ¡°Real life and games are far too different.¡± I thought. Of course it is ironic in its own right since the world I live in now is a game, or virtual reality, when compared to earth outside. Just as I stop, Steph appears while smiling and behind her is a sapling who was sitting in a race kart that looks like a small-scale f1 car. ¡°So you got it working. Congratulations.¡± I said. She smiled wryly and sighed. ¡°I got the form but the Sapling is too dumb to drive at high speeds. Before, I could control it with the controller and my mind since it was placed inside the sapling in the game, but now it is its own person making it too dull to drive.¡± she said. I smiled as I realize everyone will face a very high level of difficulty but hers isn''t so hard to resolve. ¡°You should make the treelings a kind of repair crew that can heal the wood kart while getting a higher level forest spirit to be the driver.¡± I suggested. ¡°Yeah, Owen said the same, he is using a high Imp as the driver, they are as smart as a human and good at commanding the imps. Aster is using common skeletons as a material then he armored several skeletons with old smith tools making them skeleton smiths to make the structure. Everything is so complicated.¡± she shook her head. I giggled, ¡°Where is the fun if everything was easy.¡± We both laughed and she went off to test the tree kart under the treeling¡¯s control. I went to see the others before feeling hungry and we all went back to eat. Volume 2 Chapter 08 Winter Hot Spring All around, a strange glittering pollen flew. In a strange twilight world where flowers grow. Inside they form glowing orbs of light, where mushrooms are as big as houses. Carved out into them were hundreds upon thousands of flowers shining with bright lights, fairies and mystical creatures, flying around and spreading. This mythical place was none other than the fairy world or properly named, the Spirit world. It is a world where creatures of the most mysterious myths exist in peace. Fairies were their main residents and were also the biggest supporters of life in this place. The creatures did not hunt them, if they did they would die because, although they are tiny, Fairies are pure magical beings. Their bodies are simply husks formed to contain their magical essence and periodically they would shed these husks and make another. This is mainly because they grow stronger so they need a stronger body to contain their essence. Because of this phenomenon the spirit world is filled with fairy mana. If one were to compare the power of fairy magic, only dragons would be their equal and only gods are more powerful. Of course, fairies aren''t the only ones who do this. Countless spirits form husk like bodies to protect their essence. There are two things they protect it from, from those who would steal their essence to empower their magic and from evil spirit corruption. Evil spirits are very rare though. Pixies are corrupt fairies and several times more mischievous and prone to do pranks that are, more often than not, deadly. Of the spirits, there are two races that do not do this or worry about evil spirits and they are the Great Fairy. Which is the queen of fairies and holds an immensely powerful essence that has grown over countless millennia. The others are high humans. High humans are, in looks, the same as normal humans but there are several keen differences. First off, none of them have a common hair color, be it red, blue, pink or whatever, their hair is anything but brown and only a rare few have ink black hair. The second feature is that they have wings in the place of ears. Lower class high humans who have more human blood have a mix of them but the pure ones have complete soft pink feather wings. They also have the ability to summon fairy wings and their eyes can see through the illusions of fairy magic. High humans are a race born from the love of a Great Fairy and a human. The original first high humans were even demi-gods because it was through the goddess of fairies'' love for a man that made the great fairies, who are almost like her version of angels, follow in her love. High humans, unlike humans, are incredibly magical and not only that, their lifespan even outstrips elves who are a kind of fairy. With a lifespan of nearly 1,000 years high humans are the most long lived race. Of course this number counts only for direct descendants of the Great Fairy and those with pure bloodlines. Any high human directly born from a Great Fairy is counted as the most noble of high humans. These humans also maintained their creativity when they escaped into the spirit world and built majestic and beautiful cities that are made for them to live in and for the spirits to play in. At this time, in one of the higher, more center buildings which was like a grand mansion, Mimi and Momo were flying around laughing with a few others and under them was a well dressed high human. His ears, a pair of small white wings. ¡°Mimi! Where were you two!¡± a blonde haired fairy with a pure white dress asked. ¡°Hehe! You guys will have to guess!¡± she laughed. Below the man looked up to the common fairies that visited his home but continued with his work. ¡°Don''t tell me you went to poke the butt of those spirit wolves again?¡± said a small strange fairy with a mushroom cap on her head. ¡°Nope! Wrong answers!¡± she laughed. ¡°Then was it stealing the magic leaf from those racoon dogs?¡± another fairy asks. ¡°Oh that sounds fun but¡­ NOPE!¡± she answered. ¡°Come on, tell us!¡± an almost crying red skinned fairy with butterfly wings made of fire asked. ¡°We went to the human world.¡± she said. ¡°Oh.¡± the other fairies muttered bored. ¡°Oh come on let me finish! The world is the one that was left behind by her great goddess Karie!¡± she shouted. ¡°What!¡± the man suddenly shouted looking up. ¡°What was that! You mean you were able to enter goddess Karie''s world! Where!¡± he asked. This is obviously not hard to guess why he was agitated. All the high humans in the spirit world originated from this world when they had to escape the coup that the human nobles performed. ¡°Yep! It was in the dungeon of her great holiness¡¯s blessed child!¡± Momo said. The face of the man twitched as soon as she said that. ¡®Did I hear wrong?! Did she just say the goddess¡¯s blessed child! I''m very clear on the fact of the royal family not having any illegitimate children let alone one left in the human world.¡¯ he thought then as he waved the fairies down. ¡°Can you tell me about her? What does she look like and her name? It''s very important.¡± he said. ¡°Well I can¡­¡± Momo said in an unsatisfied manner. ¡°I¡¯ll have the maids cook up some Gummy Berry Cookies if you tell me.¡± he said. ¡°REALLY!¡± the fairies shouted in unison. They all seem to start drooling. ¡°Of course but you need to tell me first. Can you draw her image and tell me about her?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Momo said and looked around before she snapped a small branch from a nearby tree that was in a pot. She made the branch regrow and asked for forgiveness to the plant before bringing the branch back and with magic it began to grow and slowly it took up Kuroko¡¯s image. ¡°Her great Princess is called Kuroko Melody Ginshiro. She told me the ¡®Melody¡¯ in her name is an adoptive name. She has pretty light pink features and silver hair with purple eyes. She lives in the human nation, not the one that belonged to you great nobles the other one.¡± Momo said then poked her own chin thinking. ¡°Um¡­ she is at the big floaty academy island right now.¡± Mimi said quietly. ¡°I see.¡± he nodded but in his mind he was working overtime trying to remember if he ever heard the name ¡®Ginshiro¡¯ but no matter how much he thought on it he couldn''t remember the name. He clapped his hand and a woman with mostly human ears walked in dressed as a maid. ¡°Go to the kitchen with them and make them some Gummy Berry Cookies.¡± the man said and the woman bowed and all the fairies cheered before fluttering around the young woman as she walked away. The man smiled but as soon as the door closed his face turned stern and he got up. He then took a small wand that was made of a strange glittery wood that was black as night and seemed like stars were embedded on the wand. With a wave his body vanished. The next moment, in the biggest palace, the king was in his study alongside the man that vanished upon hearing that the dukes had important news. He explained what he heard from the fairies and knowing these fickle beings rarely lied he did not worry about inconsistent information. ¡°This surname ¡®Ginshiro¡¯ I have never heard it. It most certainly is not some kind of branch family. Could it be some leftovers?¡± the king asked. The man had one white snow white hair that reflected many hues due to the many bioluminescent flowers and lights around him. This was the biggest sign of the royal family, pure snow white hair very unlike Kuroko¡¯s shiny silver hair. ¡°If it was leftovers she would not have pure blood would she?¡± the duke asked. ¡°From what I understand, it is very likely the blessing''s awakening has caused her blood to thicken. That or some unknown event made her fairy blood as thick as a direct descendant or else she would have no way of supporting her holiness¡¯s blessing.¡± the king said and smiled. ¡°This is fantastic news. Although I have lived in this world my whole life, the twilight of this world truly doesn''t fit for mortal humans like us. Our numbers now are more than several million throughout the 20 Great cities but for all of us to leave we need a spirit world gate. A simple pond will only support at best one high human.¡± he said and sighed. ¡°I believe her own pond will support more mainly due to her blessing, your highness. If we can send your son to win her heart, maybe we can get the help of one of the royal families on that side to help us. Then we can send over some smarter high humans to construct the portal.¡± the duke said. ¡°My son, ah the boy truly is good with women, to steal a maiden''s heart wouldn''t be hard but I fear he will not be able to keep it. The personality of this girl seems a bit wild and somewhat unladylike.¡± the king said. ¡°Then what about your youngest son, he is rather timid but his innocent look causes those around him to worry for him and make them take care of his well being more than anything. No matter the lady they would all desire someone like him or his looks. It may even teach him to be more assertive if you give him a mission to catch her heart.¡± the duke said. ¡°That doesn''t seem too bad. The boy is indeed too timid. Maybe getting some of the human world''s views will help him grow.¡± the king nodded. They both agreed on the fact that they wanted to send this timid boy to find her but they did not notice a pair of eyes under a layer of distorted space spying on them with a grin. Kuroko PoV Slowly the door of the dormitory room opened and from the door a small child sized maid walked in. Unlike normal, Kawi is wearing thick white cotton stockings covering all her legs and had a warm undershirt before her maid dress over lapped it and on her head is a fluffy ear muffs. Lastly her nose and cheeks were bright red as she huffed, releasing a puff of smoke. Indeed it is winter time now and almost a month has passed since the group had been added to the festival project to make the monster karts. Most of them are capable of making large cars but not karts. Mainly because of engineering problems. The mechanics teacher had yet to return but the progress wasn''t stagnant. In fact there was massive progress and not just from the five top ranks of the first year. With the advent of massive profit, Dalton, my adoptive father, made some deals with the islands management and was allowed to set up a small branch for producing gel slimes which can become inanimate object mimics. Along with this they also began to research specifically on the constructions created inside the game of monster karts because any self respecting businessman could see the sinkhole of wealth this could bring. Due to the dangers outside of the cities, there wasn''t any extensive investment into entertainment except for video games brought in by the players which greatly evolved with the addition of mana in the mix.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Now with the possibility of creating something so fantastic, money wise, as well as entertaining, there was absolutely no way they would let it pass. ¡°Kuroko get up!¡± the halfling maid shouted but what she received was a grumble. I frowned, after more than half a year being my assigned maid, formality had slowly vanished. ¡°I said get up! You¡¯re going to be late for breakfast!¡± she said, pulling the sheets. Instantly I appeared in her view padded in a full body pajama. I instantly shivered with the sudden rush of cold air and hugged Peach even stronger. I stuffed my face into the slime¡¯s chest, hugged her waist and wrapped my legs around hers. In the last month, it should be noted that the level of mimicry of the slimes has been jumping leaps and bounds from Basic level 6 and has already reached Basic level 10 as their levels were catching up to their actual mastery after they reached level 50. Now the previously cool slime was now warm to the touch and, amazingly, on the inside, one could see slime forming shapes inside the slimes as if organs were forming. Of course there was no danger of them getting injured with fatal hits because it was all slime but the mimicry ability is getting better and better. This included the weapon mimics that level up alongside their users. I began to shiver and my right hand unwrapped from the slime and waved around trying to catch the covers. ¡°Kuroko, get up!¡± Kawi said and pulled the girl and slime off the bed making her fall. ¡°Ah! COLD!¡± I exclaim getting up seeing the halfling that had pulled me out of the covers and quickly jumped back in and wrapped myself. ¡°Why are you waking me up? It''s so cold and we were given a week off so that the academy could gather the mana on the island to form a thermal barrier.¡± ¡°Obviously you need to eat breakfast. Especially you who has a fragile constitution. Your father sent a number of slime based products and your dungeon did as well since the cold seems to greatly affect your slime products. Now we have a surplus of tasty goods so the food is extra tasty today.¡± Kawi said, smiling. ¡°Don''t want to.¡± I said and wrapped myself in a bundle. Kawi sighs and rubs her forehead as she thinks of something. ¡°Girls~!¡± Steph¡¯s voice suddenly called from outside. ¡°Breakfast today has freshly baked Chocolate chip cookies with slime apple pie, slime candies, with hot tea and drinks. Then there will be hot cocoa, pudding and other freshly made hot foods and last but not least¡­¡± she said stopping but my and Kumi¡¯s head was already out of the sheets looking at the door. ¡°All the previously closed hot spring bath houses are open to the students!¡± ¡°What!¡± all the girls on the floor reacted to the announcement. Besides the warm food, the chance for a hot spring bath wasn''t something they had before. There was only a shower in the room. Instantly two covers over me and Kumi were off and we jumped quickly on the ground making sure their feet weren''t against the wood ground and instead stopped in front of the closet either on their covers or sliding a carpet over. We shivered after stripping but getting our underwear and a thick pair of cotton sock stockings to cover our legs all the way to the waist. Then we quickly put on a thin soft shirt followed by a thicker cotton shirt before bringing out a thick furry robe coat like those mages and wizards in fantasy games have. They are thick fur robes enchanted to resist heat and cold. As soon as we put them on we feel a great deal of relief. An enchantment can only do so much after all. We need other clothing underneath to help keep up the heat. ¡°Still, with all the technology we have, why is there still no kind of heating system inside the buildings for this kind of situation!¡± I complain as I rub my hands. The others nod agreeing. ¡°Peach, like I taught you.¡± I said to the pink slime who smiled. ¡°Yes¡­ master.¡± she said and her body turned pink as she reverted to her cute round slime form and jumped onto my head where it was most comfortable for me and her. I got used to it so I find it nice having something on my head. When she landed two tentacles spread out from both sides and slime accumulated forming two bubbles that fell down covering my ears and slowly shaped itself like Kawi¡¯s ear muffs before they strangely gained a feeling of fluffiness mixed with the squishy slime. This was one of the reasons they leveled up mimicry so fast in the last month. Because it grew cold so suddenly, so I trained them in partial mimicry. In this case she sits on my head and the two bubbles mimic her fox form fur which is puffy and soft. Soon the slime formed the fur filament and the color turned orange which matched the fox form¡¯s color. Next came the warmth from the slime as she regulated her slime heat and I could hear heart beats. This is another mimic ability they developed. Using their slime to form a kind of heart, they form some spots on their slime where they heat with magic and have the slime pass through it and imitate blood by pumping the warm slime around their body instead of just heating their entire body. With what I understand, mimic slimes will develop colors and shapes at the beginner levels, turn solid during the first half of the intermediate levels and learn to mimic clothing alongside their transformation until the advanced stage and then advanced stage no one knows because mimic slimes are just that rare. At that stage they should have intelligence mimicking humans and wouldn''t be enslaved or ¡®tamed¡¯ having a fully grown personality unlike peach and glop at this moment. I feel a slight cold as the air reaches my ears since Peach opened a few openings to not leave me deaf by completely blocking my ears. ¡°No fair Kuroko.¡± Kumi pouted and I smiled slightly before Glop appeared and he jumped on her head and covered her ears but she yelped when he jumped. ¡°Let''s go, I want to get to those hot springs early to warm up faster but before that I want some hot cocoa.¡± I said, determined. We quickly ran out to the much warmer cafeteria and quickly took up the hot foods before sitting and enjoying the heat as it flowed through them. ¡°Hey are you all going to the hot spring baths?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°Of course we are. You think we will stay here dying of cold.¡± Zach shouted complaining while drinking his tea. ¡°How will we get there?¡± Eleonora suddenly asked. Everyone blinked at her question. In truth, no one had thought of this, the snow was falling still, and quite strongly, and the paved path was covered. Thinking of this for a while I smiled as I thought of my old life and got up and went to the kitchen door where the cooks were and asked if there was a lot of rocksalt in stock. Indeed they did, luckily, since there were plenty of days Belladona had them roast meat. I was able to get two large bags which were enough for what was needed. Going back I finish my drink before running outside and summoning several dozen gel slimes and the newly created metal gel slimes which were unique gel slimes born by feeding slimes metal then feeding it enough slime nucleus to become a gel slime while having the conditions for metal slime. They make up the framework of my slime kart having more than 60 vitality and 40 strength which gives it a strong slime body. I have them make the most basic structure for the kart. The others were watching from the inside safe from the wind. I slowly built the kart but the frame was made a bit different with lots of space for the wheels. The tires then appeared but I didn''t do the normal and instead used four metal gel slimes to make something like gears that took the place of the wheels. Finally the tire slimes jumped and surrounded the tire before stretching and connecting the front and back wheels. Then they began to form rivets horizontally before solidifying into tire rubber rivets and turning into something like a tank tire. The inside was shaped properly to not get injured on the gear wheels from the gel slimes. Then the body came on it enclosing the interiors but I wasn''t done and had several metal gel slimes making a support structure in front before having some gel slimes jump on it and make a flap sheet of metal. Then I modified the structure to be turned a bit sideways. Then I had the metal gel slimes become concave finally making the shape solidify and having the slimes merge into one forming a snow truck used in big cities to shovel snow out of the way. With a smile I nod and pull out the bags of rock salt that were crushed well and dumped it into a space on the back which would spin at my command. Nodding satisfied I jumped inside but before that I called out, ¡°I''ll be seeing you guys.¡± I said before the slime kart fused and hardened as much as possible into one then the shovel lowered and the large tracks began to turn. With surprising power behind it, the slime kart quickly began to cut through the snow while the snow was shoveled out of the way leaving a clean path which had rock salt left behind by my action to keep the snow from gathering. ¡°There goes Miss Kuroko with her strange ideas again.¡± Kawi said and the others nodded. They finished as well and ran after me using my pathway to find me. I was actually curious how long this form lasted, mainly the tires which were very good as they were, and so I went around clearing the pathways that were being cleared by hand or magic by many workers but was a pass through bulldozing the snow to the side, everyone looks at me having fun while easily doing their work. Depending where I was, I would change the side the snow flew and after about half an hour, I found that the slimes had low resistance to cold so they were all starting to weaken so thinking a bit I had fire slimes and had them move to and surround some key slimes as well as the main body and to release heat to maintain the heat of the slimes of the kart. After this I cleared out the entrance and the path to the hot springs and found I was first, probably because of the kart. I enter and wait inside for the others to arrive. *** Back in the academy there were a number of workers who had reported what Kuroko had done. Obviously they were overjoyed by what she had done because it was the hardest job to complete but they were curious about the kart form. Obviously they knew about the monster karts but the big shovel powering through the snow wasn''t an idea that anyone had even with vehicles. The kart was perfect for pathways like the schools but it was useless for streets but what of trucks pushing it. Also the rock salt, it was known that salt kept water from freezing and it was something done already but much harder because one needed to throw the salt while shoveling and it was back breaking work. It had never occurred to them to use machinery for something done by everyone. With everyone shoveling when snow falls they would clear the cities in a few hours but what now. If several dozen machines were to do the same while each one could stay warm at home longer, wouldn''t that be the best. At once the hungry eyes of vultures to a meal appeared and all the workers began to think of replacing work in many areas with machines like the snow truck. As for the culprit of this headache she was happy as her group arrived. *** ¡°You guys are slow!¡± I complained while looking at the shivering group. ¡°Don''t compare us to someone driving a slime car completely isolated from the cold!¡± Kumi said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Come on, let''s go in.¡± Kawi said, shivering. They walk inside and close the door to keep the wind out. The interior was warm thanks to the heated water and big baths inside which radiated out. ¡°Students can go in but adults pay.¡± the receptionist said. Kawi and several maids happily paid and the boys and girls were led to two different sides. Grabbing a towel and undressing everyone ran into the bath feeling the warm vapor already in the air. ¡°Yay! Hot tub!¡± I shouted. Suddenly a pair of arms wrapped around me and I felt two large bulges fall on my shoulders. ¡°Kuroko, don''t run around. You might slip and also you need to wash up first.¡± one of the elven maids said. I only nodded because my face was already turning red while my heart began to race rapidly. It was only thanks to Peach who had jumped out from under everyone and took human form before pulling my arm without wearing anything since no other female was. When Glop appeared, I instantly unsummon him. He was a male so of course I would not allow him this, he might grow bad habits. We each go to a bench and the maids come helping us girls up. ¡°Hey I wonder what the boys are doing?¡± Margaret asked. ¡°We are washing ourselves! What else would we do!¡± a voice suddenly came from the wall. Everyone looked up and realized that the wall only went up three fourths of the way meaning the male and female bath was connected. ¡°You boys better not peep!¡± Kawi shouted. ¡°What is there to see, Kawi is pretty much the same size and shape as all the girls and boys our age anyway.¡± Zach said out loud. Suddenly the woman''s eyes landed on the halfling while probing her. She instantly felt the stares and tried to cover up. ¡°You can''t really notice under the maid suit but Kawi has a big butt and boobs for her size doesn''t she.¡± Steph suddenly said and winked our way and towards the halfling who was already getting nervous. ¡°Maybe she actually likes being treated like a child.¡± Emily joked. ¡°N-no I don''t!¡± she shouted desperately, turned and sat down before washing her hair. ¡°Just wash up quick and don''t say stupid stuff!¡± she said quickly but how can we stop, not to mention, as a hot blooded teen male in my past life, how could I let this chance to ¡®pet¡¯ and ¡®admire¡¯ women in the flesh go? The eyes of the fairy race trio shined as the three quickly appeared behind the halfling. ¡°Let us help you Kawi!¡± Emily suddenly said. Steph suddenly grabbed the arms. Emily began to scrub the hair while I took the washcloth to rub her down. ¡°Kya!¡± Kawi shouted and tried to break free without injuring us which was hard to do, causing her to restrain herself, making escape impossible. On the other side of the wall the boys were under the full stimulus of her screams as their young minds burned as they tried to think of what was going on. Only after a bit did us three stop and walk back due to the maids saying it was enough. They washed our hair for us and helped us with very long hair to make them into something like mickey mouse style buns to not get the hair in the water. We then soaked until we were very warm and then got out before we got dizzy. As we get out Kawi picks up a strange device we see all maids with and seeing it vibrate she looks it over. ¡°Miss Kuroko, the headmaster called you for an audience in his office. I am to take you there as soon as possible.¡± she said. ¡°Did he say what it was for?¡± I asked. ¡°A few things actually, the mechanics teacher is back and your father was called in and is waiting already.¡± she replied. ¡°Is it so serious that he needed to come?¡± I frowned. ¡°Alright, let''s cool down a bit then we can go by kart.¡± I said and she nodded. Volume 2 Chapter 9 Slime Brains Telling the other that I was being called they waved me off and I reformed my little tractor kart because the snow had greatly piled up even with the salt in the streets. The shovel was made in a v format to shovel to both sides and I quickly made my way to the school towards the headmaster''s office. Once inside the building, I called back the slime kart and summoned Rama. The burning fox caused the air to heat up and the nearby windows were clouded with droplets that formed from the heat inside heating the humid air. ¡°It¡¯s always good to have a reliable friend like you.¡± I said as I rub my face into the side of his fur that was very warm because he controlled the fire like fur. Mounting him I have him climb to the top floor where the headmaster''s office was. Rama ran quickly and skillfully through the raised platform for the mounts and jumped over the gaps when needed as he skillfully ran through the building going up several floors before stopping at a flight of stairs that ended at a flat area with only a few doors which were teacher rooms. Walking to the one with the headmaster plaque I knock. ¡°Come in.¡± a voice said from inside. I push the door but it doesn¡¯t budge so I have Rama help and he gives a nudge opening for me allowing me to enter the office. I instantly recognize the two old men sitting and having hot tea. One was the Headmaster Charles Silos Ryder, the middle aged headmaster of the academy. The other old man was none other than my foster father Dalton Holt. When he saw me he frowned and drank his cup of tea. ¡°Greetings Headmaster Ryder.¡± I said. ¡°You are¡­?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m Kuroko Melody Ginshiro, sir. I was called here for some reason that no one explained.¡± I replied. ¡°Ah yes, the young Ginshiro child that has been the biggest name I have heard since the start of the year for being the queen of slimes, the slime tamer and the Slime dungeoneer. Your focus on slimes is quite admirable and what you were called here for is for, once more, the slimes, specifically the slime kart and even more specifically, the one that shoveled the snow.¡± He explained. ¡°Oi brat, you''re really causing me some headaches, I was called here to see if I can¡¯t give away the technique to make these slime karts and this shovel thing. What the hell did you do this time!¡± Dalton suddenly blurted out. The previously gentle and calm expression on my face turned into a scowl as I glared at the old man, ¡°Hey old man, is that how you ask me for something after I got you so much money. You should be happy that I got you another job because your previous job was too damn shitty since experimenting with common monsters would lead to endless boring birthing and training without any fun.¡± I said coldly towards him and remembered something, ¡°Hey, how is the deal for the slime fruits and the research into slime cuisine?¡± Dalton grinned and pulled out a small jingling pack and tossed it to me. I stored it into my inventory and opened it to see how much money was stored and inside was almost 50 gold coins. ¡°Those fifty gold is your pocket money, with the 50:50 contract you have for all slime research, just the fruits sell like water. In your bank there is a total of around 2000 gold from the fruits.¡± He said. Nodding rathering happily until we heard a cough. ¡°Excuse me but we called you here for some business miss Ginshiro.¡± The headmaster said to snap the two out of their business talk. I nodded and sat down with Dalton looking at the headmaster. ¡°So headmaster wishes to see the shovel right?¡± I asked. The headmaster nodded calmly but Dalton¡¯s browns cringed. ¡°What''s in it for me?¡± I asked. A frown appeared on the headmaster''s face, ¡°What do you mean? Also, this manner of speaking and composure is far different from how you usually act or as I have heard.¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her Charles, towards business she is like an adult and is far scarier because of her innocent looking face.¡± Dalton said. ¡°Hmph, old man stop blabbering while I am doing business.¡± I said coldly towards my foster father. He humphed and crossed his arms. Returning to looking at the headmaster with a bright smile, I said, ¡°As I was saying, what would I get in selling the idea? First, the reason I haven¡¯t brought it out is because I understand that all of the adults have seriously strong memories and the simple fact that you see something ¡®simple¡¯ in shape you can copy.¡± I said. The brow of the headmaster twitched because he had already lost a key point where he wanted to see that item the workers were wanting. ¡°What kind of benefits exactly do you want?¡± The headmaster asked. ¡°First off all models of what I will show will be patented in my name and each one sold will cost between 100 or 200 gold depending how many slimes are used and if you make them as actual machines then it will be between 20 to 50 gold.¡± I said. ¡°100! What are you talking about!¡± the headmaster said a bit angry. ¡°Its one of Kuroko¡¯s biggest secrets. She appeared in the middle of the forest and in her mind were fragmented memories that were not her own. It''s because of these that she can imagine so many ¡®strange¡¯ things that are so innovative.¡± Dalton said. ¡°Memories that were not your own, so these things, the Go kart that the players knew about¡­¡± The face of the headmaster turned incredibly furious as he stood up, ¡°Does that mean you are a player!¡± He shouted. ¡°Calm down Charles, she isn¡¯t a player, when we first found her, after adopting her, I took her to the church and had them perform a baptism, and paid a few extra coin to have her tested as a player, the holy water glowed a bright rainbow color as she was baptized against diseases. When it was done, above her head was a glowing yellow halo which was the test for players so she is a native.¡± Dalton said. Charles calmed down visibly but was still on guard, ¡°Even so, how do you explain the memory fragment!¡± He shouted. ¡°How do you explain more than half the stuff in the world? This is probably something of the gods and not something we should meddle in.¡± Dalton warned him. Finally the headmaster sat down and sighed before taking his tea and gulping it down, ¡°Alright, the patent can be yours since you are thinking of it anyway. Just show me what those garden workers were wanting so much.¡± He asked, rubbing his head. Dalton sat down smiling as he watched Charles rack his brain trying to figure out how to accept this. I nod and summon the slimes into the room and make the remedial Snowplow kart with the salt dispenser. ¡°This is just a remedial model, the mechanic teacher came back recently and so we haven¡¯t had time to learn to make real karts but what is important is this.¡± I point at the plow and structure. ¡°This form will shovel the snow to the left but if it was done in the same manner¡­¡± The kart shifted and the plow chanted to face the right, ¡°It would throw to the right and there is also a V shaped one that plows to both sides.¡± I said and the plow turned into the V shaped. ¡°In the back is where you place rock salt to keep the falling snow from freezing over and from sticking to the ground. If this was attached to a large truck it would work at its best to plow the streets and asphalt.¡± I explained. The headmaster got up and examined the remedial model. ¡°I can understand why the workers want something like this, machines to plow snow would really help so much because they are safe from the cold.¡± He said. ¡°Actually you need to have a few heat slimes or else the slimes will start to freeze and die but that is easy to get from Dalton. Now for the next model.¡± I said. ¡°Next?¡± The headmaster said confused but suddenly more slimes popped out and the bulk of the kart grew and more metal gel slimes attached reinforcing the structure of the kart and the plow turned into a large construction truck plow. ¡°This one is really good for construction. By pushing a vehicle to push the plow into the ground, you can shovel up a huge amount of dirt in one go and move it around to flatten the ground very quickly.¡± I said with pride as I stole the ideas from my previous life to make a killing. I then spawned another kart but this one was wider and a large arm grew out and formed an excavator plow. ¡°This is another plot that is just as useful as the other one. It''s really good for excavating.¡± I said. ¡°Okay okay! That''s enough, I get it, you have many ideas. Dalton, please keep these quiet and Kuroko, stop using the plow kart. First thing you do is perfect the kart. I don¡¯t care about the patent or whatever, this whole business has only gotten me a headache.¡± The headmaster said only to receive a large slap from Dalton on the back. ¡°Ahahaha! You should wonder how I feel when I do business with this girl then.¡± Dalton laughed, ¡°You''re a novice at handling the girl. It''s no wonder you will fail to live up to her level of thinking.¡± Dalton said. ¡°How do you control her?¡± the headmaster asked. A sneer appeared on my and Dalton¡¯s face, ¡°Control her? Forget it, just leave her to her own devices and she remains docile as a child playing with toys. It''s the best way to benefit the most out of it. As for business wise, I obviously negotiate with her like any adult business man would. I had my face crushed far too many times when I first met her to not have learned the limit.¡± Dalton said in a serious tone. ¡°Humph, it''s easy to domesticate this old idiot, just have sister say she hates him for treating me badly is enough to have him in tears.¡± I said coldly. ¡°Humph, brat, if not for Megumi, you wouldn¡¯t even be my daughter.¡± He said ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t be as rich as you are now.¡± I replied. He frowned but did not contest it since it was true. ¡°Forget it, let''s just enjoy the evening. I wish to relax instead of having this head pounding problem. Let''s talk about Kuroko¡¯s school life as I am curious about the now #1 student of the year in terms of magical power surpassing even the four royal families.¡± He said regaining some of the vigor as he sat down once more and the slimes were recalled. *** The following days came and went without many problems, with the mechanic¡¯s teacher back and the blueprints for the basic structure of the go karts out and having many copies spread out to both the mechanic class as well as the tamer class who have long since been trying to form similar things, a great deal of advancement has come.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. VROOM! VROOM! VROOM! Three kart¡¯s of various models rushed through the snow covered packed dirt field. It''s been a long time since the student body president has had the race track made. It was a curvy 2 kilometer long very packed dirt road completely smoothed out by earth magic and packed into solid stone. In the lead was a small go kart formed out of bones and had ghostly flames burning through the many bones that formed the kart. Seated in the kart was a skeleton but unlike common skeletons, as one should know, after a certain point a skeleton will rank up and regain, or gain, sentience and this was one such skeleton. It was created from the bones of a mage player that died in Asher''s dungeon and is a Skeleton mage. He had a large mana pool and could survive out of the dungeon because of the monster core in its chest keeping it alive. Asher used this point and brought it as a driver because it was smarter than most undead and had enough mana to last the race and racing the bone kart even helped train the mana control and capacity of the skeleton. Behind them was a kart formed out of wood and driven by an Alraune that Stephanie painstakingly bred until she finally appeared. She looked almost completely like a human woman who was mostly naked but after some arranging she used vines and roots to form some skin tight clothing making herself more modest. Her frame can change the size and she is the size of a 10 year old to fit into the kart. She controls it by merging her roots into the kart and controlling it like that. Finally, in third was a slime kart, formed from many different types of slimes, mostly metal slimes, which had Peach driving. The frame of the kart matched the one from the model that the teacher brought back but each kart had a difference and this one was no different as the kart had a bubble from on top for protection. The overall speed of the three karts were between 160 to 180 km/h. Soon the three of them drew near the pit area that had been made for holding all the karts the students had made and as they stopped the three owners came out only for the sound of several other karts that passed by to be heard. Those were made of full metal made by the mechanic¡¯s team, unlike the ones the monsters had, those were slower and weren¡¯t with such a strong potential. ¡°The speed and strength of the karts are better after the recent adjustments.¡± Asher said as he walked to the kart that the skeleton had climbed out of to allow him into. He fiddled with something before a box with many wires popped up. ¡°It''s so hard to figure out how to set up a data reader like you guys. If I don¡¯t figure it out soon I won¡¯t be able to join in the races.¡± I complained as the two smiled, pulling out the device that recorded all the information from the run. In each station there was a group of older children who were all mechanics or technicians who knew what to look for. ¡°About that Kuroko¡­¡± Stephanie called, ¡°I was wondering but haven¡¯t your slimes ranked up into a kart slime? Maybe it will work if that happens.¡± she said. I shook my head, ¡°They haven¡¯t, this is a group effort and I still can¡¯t seem to get more than half of the smiles to work as a group. Sometimes there are those from some areas that react like the wheels wanting to rotate. It¡¯s a hassle.¡± I complained. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking but maybe it''s the way they group the slime nucleus when they merge to become the wheel.¡± Someone said from behind. When they looked they saw the tamer class teacher who was holding her chin and looking at the slime kart. ¡°What do you mean by the way I group the nucleus?¡± Kuroko asked, hoping for some insight. ¡°Let me show you something.¡± She said and waved her hand before pulling out a picture. In this picture was an image of a human brain. ¡°Through your father''s research and your own findings, we know that slimes were probably not like how they are today. Slimes probably degraded because they split their nucleus in half through division but this caused their intelligence to decrease as well without them noticing. Now the nucleus is also a kind of brain as anyone can see, they bend and form groves and all that.¡± She pointed to Peach and Glop who were standing at the side. The nucleus in them was incredibly complex bending and twisting like a brain would but not as complex yet. ¡°Now look at this.¡± She said and showed them the graph, the human brain is separated in different sections from the area your eyes work to motor control and organ function. A common slime will not have these functions but your slimes are developing them as they mimic humans but the gel slimes you use to make the kart are not. They simply amass their nucleus together.¡± The teacher said. ¡°Oh wow! I never noticed that!¡± I said taking the graph looking at it over and over. The other royals beside me had a better education as children but even they didn¡¯t have biology. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to study, oh right. I was also told to give you this.¡± She said and brought out a similar box and a large item that looked like a car¡¯s panel that goes in front of the wheel to measure speed. ¡°This is an experimental enchanted item. The enchantment department has really gone wild trying to create some form of device that works with your slime and they think that if this was plugged into the nucleus of the wheel slimes it could measure speed. It uses magic connectors so as long as it is inside the slime it will connect by itself.¡± She said. ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡± I said and walked over before putting the measuring device first. It trembled and slime fibers of mana spread out going from one slime to another as if it were wires. This included the nucleus causing it to jump around as wormed around. I frowned and watched as the nucleus came undone and each wire connected to each nucleus before they all merged once more. ¡°This thing really affected the slimes, it seems to have attached the slime and the nucleus again through mana threads to measure what each slime does.¡± I said, trying to analyze what had happened. ¡°It seems to be like that but it really jumbled up the nucleus.¡± Asher said. I put my hand on the kart and the massive nucleus split apart revealing more than 100 different slimes and with a thought I could know which slime represented each part. ¡°How should I split each group?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, if it was me I would split the kart frame and put them together as the center most section of the slime. Then each wheels turning mechanism in one group, the brakes in another, wheel rims in another, the gear shift in another, each group of parts should make one group.¡± The tamer teacher said. By now the technicians from the other groups that were working on the info from Asher and Steph¡¯s kart came over to watch. Unlike before, my slime kart even had a motor and an entire system to propel that energy to the back wheels. The fuel, though, is more expensive being mana crystals. One is placed inside each piston and each up motion of the pistol pulls a small bit of mana out and the motor absorbs it to fuel the rapid consumption of energy to repair itself. I set up the countless slimes into groups and after that I arrange each section. First the frame and body of the kart that doesn¡¯t move and is only to support the body was put at the bottom since it is the base of the kart. Then on top of that I set up the motor next then the gear shift and all the other groups in different areas but not merging the nucleus into one. The chaotic mana lines coming from the little device were much more organized than before. Only after a lot of debating with the crew, the teacher and I did we finish and I finally merged the entire Nucleus which only had the tire slimes that lacked but it didn¡¯t matter since those are switched out and encase the tire rims that remain.
Through ingenious design of a group of slime nucleus, you have designed a functioning slime brain.
147 slimes have formed a colony slime and formed a Slime Brain and have merged into a single slime. It is now Slime Vehicle Mimic.
When the merging was done, an amazing message appeared causing everyone to be surprised as the slime kart shook and changed its shape ever so slightly as the slimes were properly arranging themselves in the most efficient but functional way reducing damage to its limit. What was most amazing was that a set of slime eyes formed on the bubble body. ¡°Gre..ngs¡­ mas¡­¡± A mental message was sent. ¡°It''s sentient! No, it''s intelligent enough to talk but not as much as Glop and Peach.¡± I suddenly said. ¡°As expected, we set up a proper brain system causing it to all merge forming a hive mind causing its intelligence to surpass the base of what probably was before.¡± the teacher analyzed and grinned. ¡°This is good, with metal slimes as the base, 147 can make a small model vehicle where only the tires need to be changed and healed while the body can grow stronger altogether. I should report this. Oh right.¡± the teacher said and took the car panel and stuck it into the slime and similar to the other, it began to attach itself to different sections of the nucleus before it reached the area behind the nucleus. Then the kart did something amazing and the entire small body hollowed out forming a cockpit that didn¡¯t exist before where the rider was driving inside the slime. ¡°This is quite a smart fellow.¡± The teacher praised and saw the large nucleus move behind the panel while slime slowly stretched out forming, amazingly, pedals and a slime wheel fully connected and in full control of the kart. ¡°His mimicking skills rose to level 5 instantly.¡± I said. ¡°He has a functioning brain, it isn¡¯t surprising that he is taking what was done with it before by using the nucleus as a wheel and forming a slime wheel and pedals that it could have seen in other karts.¡± Steph said. ¡°It¡¯s as Princess Stephanie said, it will probably fix its nooks and mistakes first but for now, you should build a quick crew and start checking out its parameters.¡± The teacher said, ¡°I¡¯ll be excusing myself. Good luck to you all.¡± She said. We all wave goodbye and all the students of the other crews come to admire the slime kart who seemed like a super advanced slime. One thing that I learned is that it can be considered a Big slime which is when more than 100 but less than 500 slimes bunch up into one body. The kart was allowed to live in the garage while I went to the school to see if there were still any seniors wanting to form a crew. The race was in a week and the end of the year was also coming soon so it was good to go out with a bang especially since official TV crews will come to watch this event and the entire island will be watching through the journalist clubs program. *** Over the fairy pond a small distortion appears where Momo and Mimi flew out of and looked around. After blinking and looking around the two flew to the water. Mimi looked around and put her hand over her mouth, ¡°Hey Shy Dungeon, we want to make the pond filled with fairy plants, please help us spread the flowers after we plant them!¡± She shouted. Not waiting Mimi shook her hand and two small bags of seeds appeared. ¡°Momo, take the green bag and plant the shoreline plants, I will plant the water plants.¡± Mimi said. The bags had some seeds that were all different. To the small size of the fairies, one seed fits in each arm. Taking two, Mimi flew to the water and tossed one seed to the left and the other to the right and began to move mana into it. One seed sank and the other floated up. The one on top of the pond sprouted a small bud and spread the roots into the water and slowly it began to absorb the fairy mana and dungeon mana and grow quickly. Soon the green flower bloomed and released a burst of fairy mana into its surroundings before wilting and a lilypad began to grow. The one in the water landed at the bottom and began to bloom forming a large flower that was perfectly smooth like a bubble and amazingly it had air that was slowly filling with pollen and glittering underwater causing the dark water bed to light up. These were Fairy Lily Pads and Sparkling Water Bubble Flowers. The next seeds came and landed in the water. They remained floating but the reaction was different as they began to suck up mana and became transparent showing a small black larvae inside. One was twice as big while the other smaller. Mimi tossed four more similar of each and they hatched into Black spirit frogs that live and control the bug population around fairy ponds which could be dangerous. The other is Spirit salamanders who control the frog population and are a good food source for the Fairy Dragon who looked at them covertly. In the forest, Momo put some seeds against true trees and they latched onto their roots forming into flowers that slowly released spirit world pollen before forming Spirit Cherries and others planted in the ground forming Bushes of spirit world berries. Once all the seeds were planted the two fairies looked around, ¡°Shy dungeon, please make more of these.¡± Mimi said. She looked around looking for any sign but could not see anything that showed that there would be any help. ¡°Come on!¡± She stomped the air under her. ¡°Maybe she is busy.¡± Momo said timidly. Mimi crossed her arms and snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s go see for ourselves then!¡± She exclaimed and pulled Momo to the dungeon and flew through the dungeon without making one wrong turn. Fairies have an intimate connection to mana and they can see the movement of mana so they simply follow the flow heading towards Shai¡¯s core and arrive quickly where they see the Silver Bear Mimic slime sleeping. ¡°Shy Dungeon, did you not hear me asking for help?!¡± Mimi stomped in anger. ¡°I must check with Master and I am also out of mana due to the decline of monsters and me using so much.¡± She said ¡°I did register those plants and the spirit animals though so I can spawn them when I have permission and mana.¡± She replied. Snorting Mimi looked unsatisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Kuroko then!¡± She said and flew off towards the school to find the silver haired High human who could help her set up a stronger bridge but even now the plants were already releasing fairy mana causing the bridge to strengthen but unfortunately the little fairy dragon flew up and opened its jaws sucking in a large amount of ambient mana forming a ball of mana and closing her jaws around it before allowing her body to sink into the pond where she curled up and began to sink as her body glowed and slowly started to grow a bit bigger by eating and digesting fairy mana to build her body. Volume 2 Chapter 10 Final Preparations. With weak fireworks lighting up the sky every so often, most of which are weak and safe enough for children to fire off, the school festival had already commenced. Unlike the common day where only students came, countless parents paid a taxi to come to Othenia Grand Magic Academy¡¯s island to enjoy the festival with their children. Food stands from cooking classes, different kinds of events crafted by each homeroom class, and even some talks about classes and other attractions made by clubs from the senior classes and extra classes. Our class took some time before deciding to make it a kind of ¡®royal cafe¡¯. This is because there are five members of the royal family and me in the class who have a blessing that is supposed to be a royal family''s blessing. The boys were dressed as butlers while girls dressed like extremely fancy maids that almost looked like a dress they would wear during big events. It was quite something to have the royal family children playing such roles. The other children had more casual clothing though some were cooking and things. These were, of course, morning events. After noon would begin the bigger events like the bard and minstrel concerts, some physical events at the track but the main event was obviously the monster race. How could it not attract attention when a video game, made by enchanting the game to be properly connected to the world''s monster evolution line, not attract attention. It was a tamer¡¯s biggest attraction and there were hundreds of reporters from many nations that had come to spectate. Tamers were quite useful for these reporters and such because they used flying monsters to spectate and follow the karts. Of course that was not all because there were towers in different locations where more camera men were place as well as on the ground near the starting line. The race track began near the track and field but it was about 100 meters away and had a low stone wall with metal fencing that could be seen through. This was protection against someone entering the track and getting hurt. Around the starting line are large seats and each stand has a big crystal screen that projects what is being filmed. What was most amazing, to us children, was that the event even attracted all the royal families attention, mainly because all the royal family were the inspiration for this and because they were the main attraction of the event. With a crew built, all the racers were already in the box, me included, as we looked over the karts. ¡°Rocket, don¡¯t over exert yourself, I put extra mana crystals but going too fast makes you consume more than you need.¡± I say to the slime. I named him Rocket because his top speed was a very fast 250 km/h. In the single week after his evolution, I purchased three whole karts off of the mechanic¡¯s class and let him eat it. He had been a vehicle mimic to begin with but he never ate it so he was going on the assumption that I had formed how to make it. Upon eating the kart, after a long struggle for over 2 days, he finally finished it and what happened was that the frame work hardened and reinforced greatly, the mana lines from before moved around and were covered in slime that hardened to isolate the mana making it flow faster, the over all looked even more stable even if his mimicking skill was only at basic level 8. Even so he was advancing quickly over the week as the crew I built consisted of both monster tamers and mechanics. We worked hard to adapt the model of slime kart into a solid true kart. ¡°Master¡­ don¡¯t¡­ worry.¡± He said through a mental link. Only I could hear him and still marveled by how fast he was learning. The slime brain was a complete marvel of nature for sure as it was working many times more efficiently now which was one of the many attractions from biologists and monster researchers. ¡°My, how amazing this is.¡± A laughing voice said. I look over and see Elunia¡¯s king, Edward Maximus Calder Bryton, and Asher¡¯s father. He was smiling as he walked over, ¡°I have been looking forward to this event since a while now. To have one of my nation¡¯s tamers aid and inspire such an event.¡± He laughed. ¡°Greetings your highness.¡± I said and bowed. The entire crew was shell shocked before they bowed as well. Even if they were from a different nation, this was royalty and one that held the previous generations'' blessing. He was hundreds of times more fierce than Asher. Edward smiled gently at the crew. ¡°Please stand and get to work, there isn¡¯t much time before the event begins. I have just come to see the amazing slime kart I have heard so much about.¡± He said walking over. His eyes landed on the slime nucleus at the front of the kart behind the wheel. ¡°Dear, is this the child?¡± A feminine voice said, attracting Kuroko¡¯s attention. Walking into the garage area, a beautiful woman wearing a long black silk dress. She was tall, at 175 cm tall, her skin was pale like a corpse but glittered under the light, her hair was blonde and her eyes were black. She carried a black umbrella protecting herself from the sunlight. ¡°This is Kuroko, she is Asher¡¯s friend and the adopted daughter of Dalton.¡± The king said then looked at me, ¡°Kuroko, this is my dear wife, Jessabelle Reaper Bryton.¡± He introduced. ¡°Greetings your highness, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± I said courteously since I did not know this woman¡¯s temperament but she just giggled. ¡°Come now, my dear has said there is no need for formality. You are Asher¡¯s friend, the days he spent at home were quite filled with the fun you children had here and even when I went to see him now, he seems truly happy. It is good to see that refreshing smile on his face like when he was a baby.¡± She said. I smiled when suddenly the garage area seemed to shake and everyone looked outside to see a towering man with dragon scales covering most of his head, a long red scaled tail and wings on his back. He wore a hard leather suit and was extremely muscular. Beside him was a beautiful woman that had many times less scales on her head, showing the beautiful human face that had only scales on her lower cheek and neck as well as above her eyes acting like an eye liner. ¡°Old lizard, what ruckus are you bringing up at these children¡¯s event?¡± Edward said jokingly. The large dragon kin looked over and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Edward, I was expecting you to come. Come and congratulate my little girl who shall win this event after crushing her competition with complete might!¡± He boisterously roared and laughed. Edward raised a brow and walked out to see Nova¡¯s kart. The kart was made using a similar crafting style like Asher who made a skeleton kart but the frame was made from smelted lizard beast bones, which are hard as steel, and their scales as the outer shell. The inner components all incorporated this in one way or another. Most of the mechanics were all beast men who Nova and her family rule over. ¡°Fufufu, I do not believe my little boy will lose out in this competition.¡± Jessabelle said gesturing towards the Asher¡¯s kart that was made out of forged bones from strong skeletons. The main force it ran on was mana and its driver was a high level skeleton but the engine also ran similarly to Rocket and used mana crystals as fuel to not burden the skeleton mage. ¡°Those little bones can¡¯t even get near the might of dragons and our kin! The sweat and blood of the beastmen were poured into making our might stronger!¡± The dragon king said. ¡°Daddy! You''re noisy! Go away, shoo!¡± Nova complained and waved him off. Edward, Jessabelle and the dragon queen covered their mouths upon hearing the little girl''s complaint. While most nations have royal pride and such things, the beastmen are all frank and most are honest and upfront. Nova even more so as a child making her comment something unsurprising. The jaw of the big dragonoid dropped before a blunt laugh came from behind me where I found Dalton and to my own surprise, Megumi. ¡°Megumi!¡± I shout and jump over towards her and into her arms. ¡°Ah I missed you too.¡± She said taking me in her arms as my arms wrapped around her neck and my legs around her waist. ¡°You have been busy missy. Father has been receiving so many new kinds of slimes to experiment with, he even took up a book on dungeoneering and purchased a large piece of land to clear out and plant the dungeon to house the hundreds of kinds of slimes you are discovering and to try to make his own discovery.¡± She said. ¡°So what about this old man!¡± I said before hugging her tighter to not let her go. Megumi blushed greatly when I wouldn¡¯t let her go. She pulled one hand out from under me and suddenly pinched the side of my thigh. I flinched and jumped in her arms but she unrelentingly tickled me before I jumped off and hid behind Peach narrowing my eyes. ¡°Oi old tamer, what makes you dare laugh!¡± the old dragon king said, looking down on Dalton. ¡°Old dragon, I¡¯m laughing at the suffering you get from your daughter.¡± Dalton bluntly said to his face. ¡°Not like you''re any better old man.¡± Me and Megumi said in sync. The dragon king grinned gloatingly. ¡°Alright you two, it''s enough, don¡¯t go fighting here because the island can¡¯t afford the costs for such a high level battle. Let alone, this is our children¡¯s first school festival.¡± Edward appeared and pushed apart the two. The way they spoke was extremely casual so it can easily be seen that not only were they also within the same generation, they might even have gone to school together, though different years possibly. Suddenly a cold chill rose up the necks of all those present before the big dragon stomped and glared at the source that stood looking into Owen¡¯s garage. ¡°Oi you recluse demon! Control that creepy ass pressure of yours!¡± Roared the dragon king. The brow of the demon twitched as he looked their way, ¡°You are as noisy as ever Ulrahram.¡± He said coldly. ¡°Now this is shocking, even Rufus.¡± Jessabelle said, a bit shocked. ¡°I have come to see my son¡¯s minions triumph and to give him and his brothers pointers on breeding strong demon minions. A recent war near our borders took several large tribes with it so I require manpower to rebuild it.¡± He said. ¡°Kuku, my lord, there is no need to be shy, just tell them. You just wanted to come and cheer for your little prince.¡± A stunning beauty appeared next to him covering her face with a silk fan while chuckling. She wore a beautiful gothic silk dress going down to her feet while her hair was fixed in a very ornamental manner that made a beautiful flower out of her silky shiny hair. Her skin was just as pale as the demon lords and Owens.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He glared at the woman but she just chuckled. ¡°As expected of our little closed up demon lord.¡± Ryu, the dragonoid queen said. With this kind of amazing line up building, it was rapidly attracting the attention and building the tension in the garage of each of the participants, they were no longer speaking out loud and were even taking out magic tools to take pictures. It isn¡¯t everyday that one sees so many sovereigns of the five great nations together. While I was admiring the view a hand with silky slightly tanned skin and long but polished and glittering fingers appeared in my view before the hand traced my face and reached my chin. I felt all feeling in my body go numb as pleasure dominated my body. Another hand was felt on my head causing the feeling to increase. ¡°Oh no! Mother!¡± Stephanie suddenly jumped out of her pit area once she felt a foreboding feeling and looked out. When everyone noticed, I was already melting to the godly fingers of the woman that was the elf queen of Arbor Incola, Beatrice Danbolt Ashwood. ¡°My my, how did such a cutie make my little princess her petting toy when you can¡¯t even hold out a single minute.¡± She giggled. ¡°Kuroko!¡± Megumi said, rushing over. The elf queen grinned as her fingers let go and her body faded and appeared behind Megumi like a ghost and a single petting on Megumi¡¯s chin caused the girl to freeze. The second caress made her knees weak and the third made her drop to her knees into the queens arms. ¡°My my, how can this generation survive the troubles of the future when just a gentle caress could make their knees weak.¡± She said. ¡°Mother! Stop this or you will ruin the event!¡± Stephanie shouted with a red face all the way to the tips of her ears. ¡°Oh my, Steph, how can I stop cuddling with such cuties in front of me. Also how did you become someone else''s cuddle pillow. As my daughter you should be the one doing the petting.¡± She narrowed her eye. ¡°Its because i... beat her in... Monster Karts... the video game.¡± I said huffing as my body trembled as it got over the pettings effects. ¡°Oh my, did I never tell you never to bet your body child.¡± She shook her head releasing Megumi who was trembling with a face of bliss. ¡°Come ladies and gentlemen, we should go to the VIP box to watch the show. It would do us no good to be here distracting the children.¡± Beatrice said. ¡°Woman, you are the most distracting.¡± Ulrahram said. She simply smiled before turning but stopped, ¡°Little fairy, I hope you visit my home someday, it gets quite boring since those little maids are all used to my cuddles.¡± She said and giggled. I felt a chill run down my spine as I engraved into my heart to hopefully never go to the elven nation or at least go hidden from the eyes of the queen. After recovering, the adults soon left, Megumi with them, and us five sighed. In the monster kart race there were over 30 racers at this time but only 7 are from the first year while the others were older students that were able to develop monster karts fast enough. We all sighed and got back to work and soon the race would start. *** In the VIP box, an exclusive box for the royals and high ranking nobles like guild masters, the royal families just walk in when they notice a group that was sitting with servants helping them with their needs and they look down arrogantly on the others around them. The man who proudly adorned his head with a shining crown was the king of Monville. Next to him was the queen who was all adorned with gems and jewelry and makeup as she tried to look more beautiful to outshine the other women. Her eyes turned and burned with hidden fury when she saw Beatrice and the other queens. They were all natural beauties whose natural beauty did not need extra adornments to compliment them but adding them would make them even more stunning. Finally on the other side of the King was the crowned prince who had been kicked by Kuroko. The king is known as Cameron Velaria Maryland Vis Carmellian, the crowned prince is Edwin Velaria Maryland Vis Carmellian and the queen is Marybell Dominia Vis Carmellian. ¡°Oh if it isn¡¯t Cameron, old friend it has been a long time since we have seen each other.¡± Edward said, trying to open the conversation. The man in question looked at Edward but formed a frown. ¡°Lich half blood, I do not remember being friends with you. Do not so casually speak with me.¡± He coldly said. The VIP box was filled, instantly with a cold silence. ¡°Hmph, as if you can talk of half blood.¡± Rufus said, crossing his arms. Ulrahram chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t poke him like that old demon, you can¡¯t even call him quarter blood let alone half blood.¡± The dragonoid said. A sneering grin appeared on the demon lord¡¯s pale face. The face of the Monville king turned pale with rage as he stood up, ¡°Filthy animal, hold your tongue or do you want me to cut it out for you.¡± He said steaming. ¡°Come little human, I would love a warm up fight before I get to have a round with Rufus in some secluded location.¡± Ulrahram said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°Now now, let us not get all fussy, today is an important day for the children. Let''s not cause a scene.¡± Beatrice said. ¡°Hussy of the forest, please refrain from speaking or moving, it feels stifling to see such a slut in my presence.¡± The Monville queen said. ¡°My my, Marybell, I did not see you. I had mistaken you for an overdressed stuffed doll with no sense of fashion. Please excuse me for not seeing your ¡®royal¡¯ and ¡®majestic¡¯ presence.¡± Beatrice said. The temperature in the room dropped even lower than the conflict between the men. If one thing is to be feared, it is a confrontation between powerful women. ¡°Here we go again.¡± Dalton rolled his eyes and walked past everyone and went to sit down in the lower seats which are for the nobles while the royalty sat at the top most seats but stopped as his eyes suddenly turned and narrowed. ¡°That reminds me, I received a letter several months ago speaking of an interesting event. This little shit head crown prince of yours, Cameron. Did this little bastard actually openly try to drag my daughter to that shitty nation of yours?¡± Dalton openly and with a great deal of hostility in his voice, proclaimed to the Monville king. ¡°Who are you again?¡± Cameron said coldly. A sneer appeared on Dalton¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m the tamer who was always kicking your sorry ass when we were in school. I was the top tier goblin tamer at the time.¡± Dalton said. Instantly a sneer appeared on Cameron¡¯s face when these words were spoken. ¡°Ah yes, that little scum peasant who later became the 5th strongest tamer in the entire Othenia continent. I also remember you never married, what brat do you call daughter?¡± He asked. Sticking his chest out and sneering at them he grinned, ¡°Kuroko Ginshiro is my second adopted daughter. Got a problem with that!¡± The faces of the crowned prince and the queen turned white. The so called title of #5 stood for almost 15 years before he retired but who is to say how strong it has been since it has been almost 10 years since then. Tamers are considered a very high level power even if it is looked down on a bit for using animals to do your bidding. Simply kill the tamer and the fight is won but Dalton had a different principle to train his body and fight alongside the beasts. He trains each and every one of them personally, or used to. ¡°The fairy goddesses blessed child. This makes things simpler than just taking her. From now on, she will marry into my esteemed Carmellian royal family and once more bring the radiance of our nation back.¡± He said in a grand mannerism. ¡°Like hell she will.¡± Dalton bluntly rejected. Pointing at Edwin, Dalton laughed, ¡°To marry off Kuroko to that brat, first off I doubt he is even functional after receiving Kuroko¡¯s kick and second, to let Kuroko be in your damned nation is like feeding her to sharks. I do not doubt you would use her as breeding stock to spread her bloodline.¡± Dalton coldly said. The words completely stained Monville¡¯s pride and the face of the king was bright red. ¡°You really want to go to war with me over this insignificant brat do you!¡± He roared. Dalton sneered, ¡°If she is insignificant, why do you want her so much. Just find any brat her age in your nation and give it to your shitty brat, there might still be a few with some high human bloodline, oh wait never mind, it was just a few nobles and your family that had any semblance of it.¡± Dalton insulted. Suddenly the king pulled out a sword but a sudden pressure smashed into them all. ¡°Put down your weapons. This is not a place for battle.¡± A voice said. Walking into the box, Charles looked at them all and most likely already knew what was going on and sighed. He glared at Cameron, ¡°Sheath your sword unless you wish to dance with me?¡± He said. Cameron narrowed his eyes before sheathing the sword before looking at Dalton, ¡°That brat is property of Monville the moment her bloodline awakened and the goddess blessed her.¡± He said. ¡°She is not property let alone yours or even my Elunia, but she is one of my citizens and the friend of my son. If you want to kidnap my citizen then you should be ready for war Cameron.¡± Edward said coldly as an aura of death began to release from. ¡°Now now, let us all take a step back, we do not need to get into open hostility here of all places. Remember this is neutral ground and all fighting is suspended no matter what.¡± Beatrice said, getting in front of Edward and narrowing her eyes while looking at him. Edward snorted and retracted his aura and walked over taking his seat. The others followed suit and each took their seat in the heavy atmosphere while the nobles were sweating wondering if they should still be in this place. Only the strongest who were the guild masters were unafraid from the confrontation of the five royal families. *** ¡°Welcome to the first ever edition of Real Life¡¯s first ever race of Monster Kart Wars. A race inspired by the amazing race of our current year 1 ranks 1-5. I am Tristina Roamer, your favorite journalist club idol and cute face of the year and with me we have our very own PE teacher as well expert in monsterology Belladonna Getov. With the help of her experienced eye we shall bring to you the race of the century!¡± She announced and the camera moved to show both of them. ¡°So Miss Getov, what can we expect from our racers?¡± Tristina asked. ¡°Well first off we should explain the rules¡­¡± Belladonna said in a serious manner, ¡°The race is based off of the video game. The race consists of 30 laps around a 2 km track passing in and around the school grounds, most of which is inside the school''s woods. Similar to the game, you can and should attack in different manners your enemy but this is a warning, there are specific areas where attacks can and can¡¯t happen. First off the first 3 laps cannot have attacks, though ramming can still happen as well as pushing a rival off the track, after 3 laps the area near the finish line becomes a forbidden zone and all fire magic is prohibited so as to not cause forest fire. The race is complete when all 30 laps are complete or there is a single rider left.¡± Belladonna explained. Tristina continued from there, ¡°Now for the rules of disqualification!¡± She shouted, ¡°First off, karts that are damaged beyond use, the riding monster is killed in action, or the kart is touched and aided by external help will be regarded as disqualified. Use of fire magic in our track and attacking in forbidden areas will also be considered disqualified. Lastly you must follow the track and cannot pass through the woods. All karts have a magic device to tell us where each kart is so there is no cheating. These are the rules, did we miss anything Miss. Getov?¡± Tristina asked. ¡°I do not think so.¡± Belladonna replied. ¡°Now, from the racers, what can we expect?¡± Tristina asked. Belladonna smiled, ¡°It''s quite hard to guess, the last few weeks I have given my students days off so that they could prepare for the festival. The most curious is of course the Slime Tamer¡¯s Slime Mimic.¡± She said and an image of Rocket appeared. ¡°Tch, she had to choose Rocket.¡± I complained as my crew was watching on the Tv as the race time was arriving but preparation was complete. ¡°This is a really strange mimic, do you have any idea how it was made?¡± Tris asked. Belladonna shook her head, ¡°Not entirely but I know that it takes 147 different slimes joined together to form the body. This slime is regarded as a big slime and uses a kind of hivemind to form a single consciousness between all the slimes to mimic the shape. I do not know the specifics of its capabilities though.¡± She said. ¡°Another interesting one is Prince Asher¡¯s death kart.¡± Tris said. ¡°Indeed, he used an intelligent mannerism of his skeletons'' evolutionary pattern to birth bonesmith skeletons who were able to turn bone into a kind of metal and forge the kart. The driver is his experienced Skeleton mage made from the corpse of a strong player who died within his dungeon.¡± She explained. ¡°Speaking of driver, the slime kart has no driver right?¡± Tris asked. ¡°It does, Kuroko¡¯s dungeon has a number of mimic slimes who were able to acquire a human form so she brought forth one of them and trained it to drive. The slime kart can not efficiently drive itself so a driver is needed.¡± Belladonna said. As the program continued, a call from outside made me stand up and summon the slime driver that was a red slime born from a slime apple. ¡°It¡¯s time, you two. Let''s go and win!¡± I said. The garage was filled with cheers as the slime got in and the crew pushed out Rocket with a support to the field and placed him in the 3rd place before I pulled out tire mimics and they wrapped the wheel rim and sucked in air inflating perfectly lifting the kart off the ground. With a few more checks, as well as the wheel pressure to make sure it isn¡¯t overly filled and the crew soon cleared off. In the ear of the slime was a small mic so that I could give him and Rocket orders, this was done for all the monsters and after the crew returned to the garage we all gather at the TV for the start of the race.